
A Texas Sky
(The Yellow Rose Trilogy #2)
Lori Wick
5
June 1882
Wellsville, Texas
"How is he?" marty bracewell asked anxiously as he
entered the bedroom, not remembering to remove his hat
or offer any of the standard greetings.
"Doing a little better," Desmond Curtis said. "Slate and
Cash were just here, and although Dakota's as weak as a
girl, he's in a good frame of mind." Desmond, knowing
how Brace would feel if he knew the whole truth, did not
elaborate, but he knew that Dakota was doing as well as he
was because of how significant his brothers' visit had been.
"Hey, Dak," Brace said softly, watching the Ranger's
eyes come open a little. As a point in fact, all three men
were Texas Rangers, but only one of them had nearly bled
to death from numerous gunshot wounds, and he was still
very injured.
6
"Hi, Brace," Dakota tried to say, but his mouth was too
dry. Desmond helped him with a drink, but they had to go
slowly--they would probably have to go slowly for a long
time.
"Sorry I took so long. I was up north and just got back."
"It's all right," Dakota managed.
"What happened out there?" Brace asked, not really
expecting an answer. Dakota tried anyway.
"I thought I had the jump on them, but there were more
men than I figured. I went down fast. Had no choice."
Brace felt his throat close. This man was one of his best.
To see him shot-up and helpless was hard. He cleared his
throat, telling himself this was no time for tears.
"You'll be back soon, ornery as ever."
"No doubt/' the man in the bed agreed, a small smile
coming to his lips. 'Til see you in a few weeks."
Brace was suddenly angry. That this would happen to
one of his best infuriated him!
7
"If you so much as show your face near my office inside
of six months, I'll shoot you myself," Brace warned. "And
I mean it!"
Dakota could only nod. Right now six months sounded
too soon. Sleep was coming in again, but that was all right.
For the first time in his life, Dakota James Rawlings had
Someone he could talk to.
Dakota heard gunshots a few days later, as real as the
ones that had taken him down. His eyes flew open and he
gasped, remembering with painful clarity where he was.
"Easy..." Desmond's voice came softly to his ears, and
Dakota turned to find him sitting next to the bed.
Dakota tried to tell Desmond he was thirsty but
couldn't manage it Thankfully the older Ranger knew the
signs. He lifted a cup for the injured man. Dakota thanked
him with a slight raise of his hand, amazed at how spent he
was.
8
"Better?"
"Yeah. Is it hot in here, or is it me?"
"Both I would guess. It is June."
Dakota nodded a little, and Desmond thought he would
fall right back to sleep. Drained as he seemed, Dakota's
eyes stayed on a faraway spot on the wall, and he began to
speak.
A Texas Sky 7
"Do you know what I thought of when everything
started to go black?"
"No. What?"
"Something Slate said to me," Dakota said as he licked
his lips. "Of all the things to remember, I recall something
he said when I was angry." Dakota's mind went back to a
cloudy day in Shotgun. As the result of a senseless
shooting, a woman had just been buried. At the funeral
Dakota thought they should have talked about the woman
and not about God.
"What did you want Pastor Caron to say. Dak?" his brother
9
asked him. "What would you have deemed appropriate?"
"A little more about the woman herself, for starters. He
turned it into a sermon/"
"She was a changed person because of her faith/'
Dakota's eyes narrowed, telling Slater he was not happy with
that answer, but his brother went on anyway.
"If I'm a different person because of my beliefs, Dakota, and if
I were to die, I would want other people to know they could have
the same hope. Maybe you should be listening instead of criticizing/'
"My life is fine!" Dakota did not hesitate to clarify.
"If that's true, then why does this have you so upset? If everything
is fine, you should be able to shrug this off and go on with
your life."
Dakota's eyes now met Desmond's.
"In so many words, Slater said it shouldn't bother me if
I didn't believe as he did--but it didn't work that way. It
bothered me so much, I left angry."
"So the turning point came when Slate and Cash were
here?"
Much as it hurt, Dakota's chest lifted with his sigh. "My
10
very last thought before I lost consciousness was that I had
waited too long. When I woke up and they were sitting here,
I knew I'd been given a second chance." Another sigh
escaped the injured man. "As you well know, I've been a fool
many times, but not this time. I grabbed that second chance."
Desmond had a comment on his mind, but he could see
that it was going to have to wait.
"Do you think he can eat something?" Geneva Curtis
asked from the doorway.
"No," her husband answered with a shake of his head.
"He just slipped back out"
Geneva came and stood close, her hand on Desmond's
shoulder.
"He will make it, won't he, Des?"
"I think so," that man replied with his eyes on Dakota's
face. "As Dak just put it, he's been given a second chance.
I've been wrong before, but something tells me he'll get out
11
of this bed and want to know everything God has ever
said--and in the first hour, if I can tell him."
Geneva chuckled softly and exited the room ahead of
her husband. Her only thought was Look out, Texas, Dakota
Rowlings is nearly on the loose.
'M#
July 1882
if you so much as show your face near my office inside of six
months, I'll shoot you myself.
Sitting alone by the window, Dakota Rawlings remembered
the words of his supervisor from just a month earlier
and sat back, a thoughtful frown between his brows. He
didn't know if he could stand five more months of inactivity.
When Brace had first uttered these words, it had
been an emotional time. Dakota had been certain he hadn't
meant a literal six months, but his first letter--telling Brace
when he thought he could come back--was hotly returned
12
in a no-nonsense way. ^
Dakota's hosts, Desmond and Geneva Curtis, were out
at the moment, so the house in Wellsville was quiet. Their
home sat right in the middle of town, but the street was not
a busy one, and for a moment, Dakota thought he was very
much alone. He'd just eaten a large lunch and still had half
a cup of coffee to drink, but he was not particularly eager
to continue sitting at the window.
As a new believer in Jesus Christ, he'd spent almost two
hours studying the Bible that morning and had understood
some hew truths. Desmond had been a great help in this
area, and Dakota was still amazed at how pertinent the
Bible was to his life right now. Not many months back, he
would have said that old Book was outdated and unrealistic
He was learning every day just how wrong he'd been.
Knowing he did not want the rest of the coffee, Dakota
went to the sink, rinsed out his mug, and wandered onto
the front porch. It was blistering hot, much as it was every
13
day at this time. That was Texas in July--something they
all had to live with.
He wrote a quick note and took himself out for a walk.
It was too hot to be out for long, but he had to stretch his
legs. He hadn't planned to feel this good. Only five weeks
ago he'd been shot so badly they thought he Would die, but
God had had other ideas.
"I shot you first," a child's voice yelled from nearby.
Dakota turned to see two little boys scoot up the alley,
firing sticks at each other. Though he hoped they would
never actually experience that pain, he nevertheless found
himself smiling at their antics. He continued slowly up the
street and turned right onto the main street of town.
Interesting as the storefronts were, Dakota was beginning
to sweat. He thought he might have overdone and
should turn back, but his sister-in-law had celebrated a
birthday a few weeks ago, and he hadn't sent her anything.
Not that he'd been in any shape to do that
"What are you doing out here?" Desmond suddenly
spoke as he came up behind Dakota.
14
Dakota turned with innocent eyes. "Just strolling."
Feeling like a father, Desmond pointed back up the
street. "Get home!"
Worried as she was to see Dakota's pale face, Geneva
laughed from her place beside her husband.
"You sounded as if you were scolding the dog."
Dakota laughed as well, but he did want to shop for Liberty,
who was married to his younger brother, Slater. He
said as much to the Curtises.
"As if Libby will be expecting anything with the way
you were hurt," Geneva said with a mild shake of her head.
ATkxasSty 11
"Even a firecracker would do the trick, Gen. She was
born on the Fourth."
"And shell enjoy a late gift," Desmond said, his hand
to the younger man's arm as he turned and directed him
back up the boardwalk.
Dakota wanted to argue, but he was suddenly feeling
very warm and weak By the time he reached the house, he
15
was sweating profusely, and two of the bullet wounds were
starting to burn. Geneva brought him a cool drink of water
and waited for him to lie down on the sofa.
"It looks as though you need to give it more time, Dak.
I'm sorry."
Dakota sighed. "I guess I could write to Libby."
"She would probably enjoy that, but even as little as I
know her, I can't think she would expect anything from
you at this point."
Dakota nodded and thanked his hostess, who returned
to the kitchen, and then let his mind drift backward to
when Geneva had met Liberty Drake, now Liberty Rawlngs.
The wedding had been on Saturday, April 22. The whole
family had gathered, including his parents, who had come
all the way from St Louis. Special friends like Desmond
and Geneva Curtis and Marty Bracewell had also been
invited. Closing his eyes, Dakota could still see how pretty
Liberty looked in her dress, her eyes shining with love for
Slater as her stepfather, Duffy Peterson, walked her down
the aisle.
16
He and Cash, Dakota's older brother, had both known
that Slater would be the first to fall. They were only
thankful that he'd found a girl like Liberty. Dakota thought
that if another Liberty could be found, he too might be
tempted to marry. Almost as soon as the thought materialized,
he pushed it away. His was not a job that was suited
to family life. Hours on the trail, uncertain pay, and the
dangers of being a Texas Ranger played hard in his mind.
Desmond had made it work, but a career in the Rangers
had its drawbacks. The fact that the Curtises had never
been able to have children had been a factor.
Suddenly Dakota wanted to get up. He felt lazy, as
though his not trying hard enough was slowing the healing
process. But wanting to get up and actually doing it were
proving to be two different matters.
Just help me, Lord, Dakota prayed. Just help me to rest and
give it some more time--even a few weeks. Dakota fell asleep
while still wondering what he would do with himself in
17
the months to come.
r'5'"3''
August
Dakota could not believe the difference just four weeks
had made. He was feeling very strong. His last little
escapade had set him back, but as he left the church with
Desmond and Geneva for the second week in a row, that
incident was already receding from his thoughts. His
mind was on the sermon for some of the ride back to the
house, but Dakota waited only until they sat down to eat
Sunday dinner to tell his hosts what was really in his
thoughts.
"I need to thank both of you for your care and hospitality,
but I have some good news for you."
Desmond looked up from cutting his meat.
"A statement like that could mean only one of two
things," the older Ranger began. "Either you're pulling out
soon, or one of the women who were falling over themselves
18
to catch your eye this morning did in fact catch your
eye, and you're getting married."
Dakota had a good laugh before saying, "The first one
is correct."
"Where are you headed?" Geneva wished to know.
"Back to work," Dakota replied calmly while buttering
a piece of bread with complete ease.
A Texas Sty 13
"I thought you said Brace didn't want you for the full
six months."
"That's right.
"But you're going anyway?"
"Yep."
"And what of Brace?" Desmond asked.
Dakota smiled his slow, warm way. "He'll get over it."
Knowing how much Marty Bracewell liked to have his
own way, Geneva enjoyed a good laugh over this.
The next morning, however, her laughter was not to be
found. Tears welled in her eyes as she hugged their guest.
19
Dakota had come to Christ under their roof and grown so
much in the few months they'd had with him. She could
have easily had him stay on.
"Thanks, Gen. Thanks, Des."
"You know the door is always open" were Desmond's
parting words to the young Ranger.
Husband and wife stood together as he rode away,
Geneva with a hankie to her face and Desmond watching
for signs of hurt or discomfort. Not that he actually
expected to see any--Dakota was as tough as they came-- but he was concerned too, and missing him already.
"Will he be all right?" Geneva asked, her eyes still on the
dark figure as he rounded a corner and moved from sight
Desmond slipped an arm around her.
"Don't forget who indwells him now, Gen. He'll be
more all right than he's ever been before."
Austin, Texas
20
Marty Bracewell entered his office as he did most mornings,
sat at his desk, and began to open the mail; it was
always a large stack. As a Ranger, Marty had traveled
extensively for many years, but now he kept the home
office fires burning. He kept track of new men, deaths.
countless details, and payroll for the area. It wasn't that he
never went out on patrol, but most weeks he was needed
at the office.
"What in the world?" Brace was muttering over some
confusing correspondence when the door opened and
someone stepped inside. He looked up to see a familiar
face and smiled in delight
"You must be fieeling better," he said as he stood and
came around the desk.
Darvi Leigh Wingate warmly accepted her uncle's
embrace and smiled into his eyes when he stepped back.
Darvi was a smallish strawberry blonde who appeared
21
more frail than she actually was. However, this time she
had been very ill. She had come by train and stagecoach all
the way from St. Louis, and had picked up an illness en
route. For the first few days of her visit she had been laid
up in bed, miserably achy and sick to her stomach.
"I do feel better," she admitted with conviction, taking
a chair when the Ranger returned to his desk. "For a few
days there I was dreadfully sorry I had come, but now I'm
raring to go."
"Where are you headed first?"
"To the bank and then to see Merry. Did you need anything?
I'd be glad to pick it up." Darvi had asked the question,
but Brace didn't answer. He sat staring at his niece for
several seconds, his face uncertain.
"What is it, Uncle Marty?"
"She's married now, Darv. Didn't you know that?"
"Merry? Of course I knew. She was engaged when I last
saw her."
"She's also moved away. She and the doc moved about
six months after the wedding."
22
Now it was Darvi's turn to stare.
"She doesn't live in Austin?"
He slowly shook his head. "Up in the hills. A small town
outside of Blake called Stillwater."
ATexasSky 15
Darvi continued to stare, her mouth slightly agape. This
couldn't be true. She'd been dying to see her friend for
dose to three months and only now was able to make time
to come to Austin. How could this have happened?
"I can't believe it," she muttered softly.
"Ifs been four years since you've visited, Darv. A lot can
change in that time."
Her shoulders drooped a little.
"Yes, they can, and we never tried to stay in touch outside of my visits. There was never a need. We were always able to pick up right where we left off."
"I'm sorry, Darv. I wish you had known."
It took Darvi only a moment to see the sadness in his
eyes. In the next instant her chin tipped up. "I'll just go to
her," she said, standing up as though leaving on the spot
23
Brace was already shaking his head. "I don't have time
to take you, and you--"
"You don't have to," Darvi cut him off. "I can get there;
you know I can."
"Don't even think about it," Brace said in a voice he'd
have used with his men. "I won't even discuss it"
"Uncle Marty, when are you going to realize I'm not 16
anymore?" She threw her arms up and flopped back down
on the wooden seat "For that matter," she muttered,
"when are you going to face the fact that I'm not 20 anymore?"
But Brace was still shaking his head no.
"You know I can make it!" she tried again.
"I'm not willing to let you try."
"Why can't you take me? I'll just make it a quick visit
We can't be talking about more than two days on the trail,
if that"
"I don't have time. I wish I did, Darvi, but my boss is
coming into town, and I can't be gone when he arrives."
"When is he coming?"
"Sometime next week."
24
"And that's all the more specific he could be? Men!"
Brace leaned back in his chair, a big smile on his face.
"What is that grin about?"
"Oh, nothing much. Only about a niece who said she
was coming back every summer and hasn't been here in
four years." Brace nodded sagely. "Yes, indeed, women are
much better about saying when they'll arrive and then
coming on time."
Darvi stood, working hard to hide her smile.
"I believe I'll be going on my way now, since all you can
do is insult me."
"Are you going to be around at lunch?" Brace asked,
knowing she was riot really angry.
"That all depends."
"On what?"
"On whether I've found someone to take me to Merry's
or not"
The smile she gave him could have melted butter in the
25
snow, but he knew the steel in that little backbone of hers-- just like her mother's. He didn't let himself laugh, however, until she exited and shut the door in her wake.
%r%r
Dakota hit Austin hot, dirty, and sore. There was no
doubt in his mind'that his first stop would be Brace's office,
but from there he was headed for a bath. The dark cowboy
rode easily up the familiar street only an hour past noon,
stopped in front of the office, and didn't so much as wince
when he climbed painfully from the saddle.
Brace's back was to him when he entered the sparse
room, but that didn't change Dakota's routine. He pushed
his hat back on his head, turned the chair around as he
always did, and straddled it This done, he waited for Brace
to turn and acknowledge him.
Brace knew someone had come in behind him, but he'd
lost a file that morning and was determined to find it He
ATexasSty 17
26
wasn't usually so rude to folks who entered and decided
he had best say something.
"I'll be with you in a moment," he called over his
shoulder.
"Don't hurry on my account"
The sound of that voice caused the older man to stop.
He turned slowly from the file cabinet and speared Dakota
with his angry gaze. The seated Ranger looked back with a
calm that was genuine.
"What are you doing here?"
"Coming back to work."
"I told you I didn't want to see you for six months."
"I don't need six months."
"I say you do."
The old Dakota would have stood and gone back to
work without a word of apology. The new Dakota debated
his next move. He wasn't certain of too many things right
now, but lying low for another four months was not something
he needed. He tried a new tack.
"So what you're telling me is that you have so many
27
Rangers that you can let men sit around for months at a
time."
Brace came to the desk and sat across from Dakota, his
eyes thoughtful as they watched him.
"If you still feel good in another month, 111 put you back
on."
"And what am I supposed to do for another month?"
"As a matter of fact, I have a personal favor to ask you.
It won't take a month, but it should put you closer to home
where you can go and lie low until the end of September."
Dakota was not the least bit interested in lying low, but
he figured once he'd done the personal favor, he could talk
Brace around.
"Whaf s the favor?" he asked, knowing it didn't matter;
he would do whatever Brace needed.
"Can you escort my niece to Stillwater?"
"Darvi?" Dakota guessed, knowing she used to visit
every summer. He'd even met her one year.
28
"Yes. A friend of hers moved, and she wants to see her."
"Certainly. When does she want to leave?"
"Probably next week, but 111 ask her."
Dakota nodded.
"And until then," Brace said unyieldingly, "you can just
enjoy the sights of Austin. If I see you working, I'll shoot
you myself."
Dakota knew he had no choice, but he didn't like it
Fighting the urge to say more, he stood.
I'm headed to get a bath."
"All right. Why don't you come to dinner some night?
You name the day."
Dakota nodded. 'Ill get back to you."
Brace watched him leave, looking for signs of injury. He
wouldn't have admitted it for the world, but it looked to
him as though Dakota was right: He was ready to come
back to work.
%r%r$ff
29
Darvi's attempt to find an escort to Stillwater was
proving fruitless. For a time she had traversed the streets
of Austin, hoping to find an advertisement or anything that
might indicate a guide service, but she knew such possibilities
were remote.
From her place in Austin's reading room, Darvi looked
out the window and told herself this was not going to
work. But I don't know what else to do, she then answered
herself. I can't exactly walk the streets looking for a man to
hire--Uncle Marty would have a fit. But I'm feeling just about
that desperate.
Just about ready to give up and open a book that had
caught her eye when she came in, she spotted him. Darvi
was willing to bet her grandmother's inheritance that he
was a Ranger. She'd certainly spent enough time around
A Texas Sty 19
her uncle to spot the type. Not even remembering to
replace the book to the shelf, Darvi came to her feet as
gracefully as speed would allow and made a beeline for the
30
door.
Dakota knew he was being followed, but he wasn't
overly concerned. After all, the streets were fairly crowded
and the bathhouse was on a main street. Still, there was no
doubt that he heard footsteps that matched his own. And
unless he missed his guess, it was the light tread of a
woman. He let it go a few seconds longer before stopping
and slowly turning around. Sure enough, about ten yards
behind him, a woman stopped as well.
"Did you need something?" he asked politely, removing
his hat
"No," she answered softly, but everything in her voice
and manner said the opposite.
"Are you all right?"
This time she only nodded and looked away, dearly
embarrassed.
Dakota studied her for a moment, replaced his hat, and
31
turned back on his way. He nearly shook his head when
she continued behind him.
Thinking she was simply going his way, and not
wanting to make her feel awkward, he left it alone. Not
until he was ready to walk up the steps of the bathhouse
did he let himself look again. What he saw stopped him.
The woman--quite pretty he could see from this distance --was even closer and staring right at him.
"Are you certain you're all right?"
"You are a Texas Ranger, aren't you?" the woman suddenly
blurted.
"Yes, ma'am. Is there something I can do?"
Dakota watched her composure slip a little more before
she visibly gathered her courage and went on.
\*
32
"Do your duties happen to take you into the hills Very
often?"
"The hills, ma'am?" Dakota asked, completely at sea.
"Yes. I have a need to go to Stillwater, and I'm looking
'for someone to escort me."
Dakota had all he could do not to react, asking himself
if this could actually be Darvi. Gone was the child he'd met
years ago, and Dakota was left wondering how long it had
been.
"You see," she tried again, this time catching herself and
now standing like a woman in command, "if s rather
important that I go to Stillwater. I'm terribly sorry to accost
you on the street in this way, but I thought if you were to
be traveling in those parts, I could accompany you and
give my family ease about my travel."
Dakota was on the verge of telling her exactly who he
was and that he had already been asked to see her there
when gunshots were fired down the street.
"Will you excuse me a moment?" he said to the woman
without hesitation as he turned and ran that way.
33
Gun pulled and ready, Dakota hurried toward the
sound, which took him between two buildings and onto a
side street. He heard shouting as he moved and sure
enough, as soon as he spotted the commotion, which
appeared to be a woman with a shotgun, he also spotted
two officers. Even though the woman still had the gun, the
men seemed to have the situation under control. Glad not
to be pressed into duty just then, Dakota holstered his
weapon and walked back toward the bathhouse.
Long before Dakota reached his destination, he could
see that the street was empty. He debated getting back to
Brace right then so that he could get word to his niece, but
a sjfark of mischief lit inside him. He would certainly have
to let Brace know that he would be coming for dinner. The
sooner the better.
^
W
34
dakota thought he might be more comfortable at the
boardinghouse, but if he wasn't going to be working for
another month, he would have to be a little careful with
his money for a time. That determined, he rolled out his
bedding and prepared to sleep under the stars for the fifth
night in a row. He could have made it to Austin in less
time, but he'd taken it slow. As he now shifted around for
a position that would not aggravate his wounds, he knew
why.
I may not be as ready for this as I thought, he told the Lord.
I was pretty upset that Brace didn't want me back right now, but
I think You must have had a hand in that.
For a moment Dakota lay very still and wondered at
tfiis miracle that had happened in his heart. He knew God
could have closed the book on him so easily; his wounds
still ached in reminder, but here he was, alive and able to
do things differently.
How many people get a second chance? J don't know why You
think me worth it, but I'm grateful, God--more grateful than I
can say.
35
Hot days on the trail were catching up to him. Dakota fell
asleep still praying for his parents' salvation and then for
Desmond and Geneva, asking God to help him remember
all the things they had shared with him.
21
^\*3^^I
have a surprise for you," Brace told Darvi on Saturday
as they sat down to lunch.
"What is it?" Darvi asked, trying to show interest when
all she could do was think about her friend. She could
write, she realized, but it wouldn't be the same.
"I can't tell you. It's a surprise."
Darvi didn't like surprises, and she suspected her uncle
knew this.
"Just give me a hint."
"All right. Let's just say that someone is coming for
36
dinner tonight."
Suddenly things made sense. Milly, the woman who
kept house for her uncle a few days a week and started his
meals, had put a large roast in to bake that morning. With
Darvi in the house, she had been leaving a little earlier in
the day, giving the young woman leave to change anything
she wanted on the menu. But today she had told Darvi
exactly how she wanted the meat finished and what she'd
wanted to go with it
"Someone as in a family? Or someone as in one
person?"
"I think I've told you enough."
"A man or a woman?"
Brace went on eating.
"What if I have plans for the night?" Darvi now tried.
"What would you say to that?"
"I'd say I'm surprised. I thought you were here to visit
me."
Her sharp tongue getting her into trouble in the usual
way, Darvi didn't reply.
37
"I think that might be why I'm confused about your
being in such a hurry to rush off to see Merry. You only just
got here."
"I'm sorry, Uncle Marty," Darvi whispered in true
repentance, her heart seeing how insensitive she had been.
A Texas Sky 23
"Oh, Darv," he laughed, "I'm just teasing you. You
know I would wish for you to go. I'd take you myself if it
were possible."
Darvi smiled at the warmth in his tone, but her head
was having a little talk with her heart
You're going to have to drop it, Darvi. He's right about this.
You came to see him. Now accept that and enjoy your visit here.
Not one to feel sorry for herself, Darvi forced herself to accept the situation. She would write to Merry in the morning and be done with this plan.
SgrS^
38
"You look like a pincushion," the doctor said mildly as
he examined Dakota's torso. "Oh, yes, I see what you
mean. This one is rather red and nasty."
Dakota took a breath as the man probed around his side
but didn't cry out as he was tempted. He'd woken that
morning feeling warm and uncomfortable and knew it was
more than the weather. He'd tried to ignore it for most of
the day, but the pain had grown worse. With just two hours
before he had to be at Brace's for dinner, he stopped in to
see the doctor.
"I've got some powder I want you to put on this, and
sleep on your other side for a while."
Dakota nodded, not bothering to mention that he'd
been shot in the upper arm on the other side. It wasn't any
wonder that sleeping without a mattress was fitful these
nights.
"If you don't see vast improvement by Monday, get
back in here."
"All right. What do I owe you?"
The doctor named a price so low that Dakota looked at
39
him.
"My nephew's a Ranger," the man said with a sigh.
"You're a breed apart--there's no denying that."
Dakota smiled a little and thanked the man. Once outside,
he could tell evening was on its way; the temperature
had dropped a little. A cool evening and a home-cooked
meal--Dakota could hardly wait
%r$f
"Are you about ready to come out?" Brace had found
Darvi in the kitchen and asked her for the second time.
"Almost," she said, knowing she wasn't going to have
any other excuses.
"I thought you'd be more excited," he teased.
Darvi looked him in the eye, her hands going to her
waist
"I'm expected to be excited about someone I've never
40
met?"
"I didn't say you'd never met him, but if s been a long
time, and I would especially want you to be excited when
I've asked him to take you to Stillwater."
Darvi stared at his mischievous eyes. "Do you mean it?"
she asked, afraid to hope.
"Indeed, I do. Now come on. He's in the living room."
Darvi was suddenly all aflutter. Hair she didn't care
about before was checked with careful attention, and she
wiped perfectly dean hands two more times. Brace
watched and waited patiently for her to join him.
"Now?" he teased again.
"Yes."
Brace let her precede him but was talking as they
approached.
"Here she is, Dak. You can ask her yourself what day
she wants to leave."
Darvi, whose heart had been pounding with excitement,
felt the pit of her stomach plummet as they entered the
small living room and the cowboy from the street the day
41
before rose to meet her. Darvi's face flamed with mortification
even as he came toward her, a kind smile on his face.
A Texas Sky 25
"It's nice to see you again, Darvi. You've done some
growing up."
"Yes," she barely managed and then realized she did
not want to explain this strange reaction to her uncle.
"You've changed a bit too," she said honestly, trying to
act naturally. "I wouldn't have known you."
Dakota smiled then, a full-blown work, but Darvi was
still a little too tense to join him.
"So, what day do you want to go?" he asked after
reading the hesitancy in her eyes.
"What day is good for you?"
Dakota's hands came out. "My schedule is very open."
"May I think about it then, and let you know?"
"Thafsfine."
"Lef s eat then," Brace declared, feeling he'd successfully'pulled
off his surprise, not to mention the fact that he
42
was famished.
Dakota was hungry as well. He remembered his manners,
but Geneva's cooking seemed much longer ago than
a week. Darvi, he noticed, was not very hungry. Dakota
wished he could ask her if he was causing the discomfort/
but it looked as though they were going to have several
days of travel where he might do that
Partway through the meal, Brace began to tell Dakota
about some cases and episodes from the last several
months. Some Dakota knew of; others were new to him.
'I've got a photograph I need to show you. I think if s
up in my room. Ill run up and get it, and you can tell me if
you've seen this man before."
When Brace left, the dining room suddenly became very
quiet. Dakota was almost through eating, and Darvi had
given up pretending to eat. Dakota studied her from his
seat, thinking that she had been something of a hoyden
when he'd met her originally and that she had certainly
grown into a refined young woman. She was poised and
graceful; the only things out of place were the short curls
43
that refused to be caught back in the elegant chignon she
wore.
And that mouth! Dakota had never seen the like. Her
upper lip protruded past a small shapely lower lip, giving
her one of the most unusual looks he'd ever seen. In the
strictest sense, she wasn't a beauty, but the soft curb
around her face and those large brown eyes above her
small, turned-up nose were all very eye-catching. And
because she was looking everywhere but at her guest,
Dakota went ahead and watched her. The moment she
brought her eyes to his, however, he spoke.
"So tell me, Darvi, does your uncle know you were
asking perfect strangers to escort you around the state?"
"I could tell you were a Ranger," she defended herself.
"Not all Rangers are trustworthy, and you Joiow it."
Darvi was silent at this, her eyes moving back to her
plate.
"So I take it Brace knows?"
44
Darvi was suddenly interested in the things on the
table, straightening them just so and smoothing the
already-perfect doth.
"I didn't exactly mention it to him," she admitted. She
glanced over to find those dark eyes leveled on her and
asked herself if he'd always had such a powerful presence.
"Are you going to tell him?"
"if s not my place, but I think you know how dangerous
that could have been."
Darvi was only just able to nod before Brace came back
to the table and the conversation turned to the man in the
photo.
Darvi began clearing the table for dessert, thinking
Dakota was right: It had been dangerous. But there was
more to it, something neither man would understand. She had to see Merry.
^stst
A Texas Sky 27
Desmond had not had an extra Bible to give him.
45
Dakota had read from Geneva's when he had studied with
Desmond, but when he left Wellsville there was no Bible in
his gear. He'd had time the day before to look for one, but
having woken with pain and some fever, it had completely
slipped his mind.
Now Dakota sat in church wishing he had a Bible he
could refer to. It wasn't that he doubted what the man was
saying, but he thought if he could read it for himself, he
would remember it better. Off and on each day he went
over the things Desmond had told him, still somewhat
amazed over how much made sense to him.
"Let me read verse 13 to you," the pastor was saying,
referring to the fifth chapter of Galatians. "Tor, brethren,
you have been called into liberty; only use not liberty for
an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve one another/
"It sounds to me," the man went on, "as though the
Galatian church had become sloppy and willful. Remember
how earlier in the chapter Paul had given them the
good news that salvation was by grace alone, through
Christ alone? Well, it almost looks as if they were taking
46
this freedom, 'liberty7 as the verse calls it, and treating it
like an old shoe. It seems as though they no longer treated
this freedom with the respect and hard work it deserves.
"Do you see how he commands them to love each
other? I think selfishness has reared its ugly head. Paul is
calling these believers to love each other because they were
doing anything but Verse 15 uses words like Trite/
'devour,' and 'consume.' Not exactly what we picture in a
church family where love leads the way."
Dakota had leaned forward in his seat He knew from
his brothers that coming to Christ did not make everything
perfect, but seeing that one of the churches from the
Bible--one that had to be very new--had experienced
these types of problems took a little getting used to.
"So what does Paul tell them to do instead?" the pastor
asked. "Look to verse 14. Love your neighbor as yourself.
Have you ever known someone who hated himself? We
don't usually meet people like that I can tell you that I
47
don't do things to hurt my own body. If I so much as stub
my toe, I sit down and rub it until it feels better.
"So, I have to ask myself, lake/ do you love your neighbors
like you do yourself? Do you care for them in the
careful way you look after yourself? Or are you devouring
and biting?'"
This was heavy stuff for a man whose salvation was so
new and who had no one with whom he could discuss
what he was hearing. Dakota had seen many ugly things in
his life, but he wasn't sure he could picture people in
Desmond's or his brother's church acting this way. He
didn't think the Bible would cover such a thing for no
reason, but he was going to have to do some thinking
before he made up his mind.
Getting yourself a Bible would certainly help, Rowlings.
"Lef s stand for our final two hymns."
Dakota had not seen that coming. Where had the time
gone? The Ranger hadn't known any of the songs at the
beginning of the service or the ones they closed with, but
he did his best He didn't even take notice of his surroundings
48
until people began to move from their seats. He was
still taking in the simple wooden pews and small pulpit
when from the periphery he caught someone approaching.
Dakota turned to see the doctor from the day before.
"How are the wounds?" that man held his hand out and
asked.
"Better, I mink," Dakota answered with a return shake.
"I used the powder last night and again this morning."
The older man nodded. "Thaf s just what every doctor
wants to hear--that people are taking their medicine."
Dakota smiled a little but didn't say anything else.
"Do you have someplace to eat lunch today?"
"As in the form of an invitation? No."
"Well, consider yourself invited. I'm Marcus Scott, by
the way."
A Texas Sky 29
"Dakota Rawlings, and thank you."
"Let me give you directions to the house."
Dakota listened to the simple explanation, but before
49
the doctor could finish, he was joined by Mrs. Scott and
their two grown sons. Dakota ended up meeting them and
simply following the Scotts' wagon home.
"Are you just passing through Austin, Mr. Rawlings?"
Mrs. Scott asked after her husband prayed and the dishes
were passed.
"In a way, ma'am, I am. I just came into town to tell my
boss I'm ready to go back to work."
"And where will you go from here?"
"Just on a short jaunt into the hills, not actually working
at all."
"I was going to ask," the doctor cut in, "does your boss
know you're not back to strength?"
"No, but he didn't want me going back to work
anyway."
"Where do you live?" one of the sons now asked, and
the meal progressed in companionable conversation,
doctor and Ranger taking measure of each other. Finally,
near the end of the meal, Dakota found the courage to ask
some questions.
50
"Have you gone to the church very long?"
"Years and years. Have you ever visited before?"
"No, I haven't," Dakota answered and then plunged in
with what was on his mind. "Do you happen to know
whether the pastor is open to questions? I have a few."
"Indeed, he is," Marcus answered as he stirred the
coffee his wife had just brought to him. She returned to the
kitchen to finish cutting pieces of cake. "Is there anything I
can help you with?"
Dakota frowned down at his plate for a moment before
admitting, "Were those verses this morning saying that the
church was having problems?"
The doctor nodded. "Earlier in the chapter, Paul warns
the people about the seriousness of adding anything to the
gospel. Do you know what I mean by 'gospel'?"
"Salvation?"
"Yes. Their big issue was circumcision."
Dakota's brows rose on this, but he stayed quiet.
51
"Some people were still insisting that the men be circumcised,
though Paul made it very clear that salvation
comes by faith alone through Christ alone. Pastor mentioned
the freedom this gave them, but they started to treat
that freedom carelessly and were falling into sin toward
each other."
"But the church was new! How could there be that
many problems so quickly?"
Marcus smiled. "I don't know too many people who
don't have problems or past experiences that affect the way
they think and act. These people were no different. They
had been used to blood sacrifices and circumcision. Now
Christ had come along and taken all that away. And that
was wonderful for these folks, but old habits--especially
ones that make us feel comfortable--can die hard."
"So what type of sins are we talking about? I mean, how
were they treating each other?"
"The verses that are coming up have a pretty serious
list. Paul calls them the works of the flesh, and they include
adultery, fornication, hatred, and much more. Maybe mis
52
was what they were saved out of, and with the way they
were acting, he feared they would go back to this life. At
the end of that chapter, he goes on to tell them how important
it is to walk in the Spirit and gives another list, this one
full of righteous acts for them to practice."
"But these people had heard the gospel and been
saved?"
"I believe so, yes, and I don't wish to make excuses for
them, but keep in mind that salvation does not take all
those old temptations and actions away. We still tend to
think of ourselves first and want our way much too often."
ATexasSky 31
Dakota couldn't argue with that Until recently, his own
life and wants were his main concern. He cared about his
family and his job, but he could now see how self-centered
he'd been. At the same time, he had to admit that he was
changing. The doctor was willing to talk for hours, and
Dakota's questions were not about his own life, but that of
53
Jesus Christ
S"3^^r
Thinking about how good it had been to talk to Dr.
Scott, Dakota left their home and headed straight to Brace's
small abode. Not until Mrs. Scott had asked if they would
see him next week did Dakota realize he had no idea what
his plans were. It was time to see Darvi. Because he wasn't
staying at the boardinghouse, he realized Darvi had no way to tell him when she wanted to leave for Stillwater. For all he knew, they'd be pulling out of town first thing in the
morning.
Dakota arrived at the house about three o'clock,
knocked softly on the door, and waited. Dressed in an elegant
day dress the color of dark plums, made more elegant
by its unadorned lines, Darvi answered.
"Oh, Dakota!" she said in soft surprise. "I wondered
when I would see you again."
Dakota stepped inside as she held the door and then
understood why she whispered: Brace was sound asleep in
54
the rocking chair.
Hat in hand, Dakota smiled a little before turning back
to Darvi.
"What day did you want to leave?"
"Will Tuesday work for you?"
"Thaf s fine. I'll check the stage schedule and get back--"
"I don't want to go by stage," Darvi cut in.
Dakota blinked.
"I thought we'd be going on horseback. I want to go on
horseback/' she clarified.
Dakota couldn't help the way his eyes moved over her
elegant dress. "The stage will be much more comfortable."
"And also more unreliable."
Dakota nodded slowly, thinking that it was her choice
but also asking himself what he'd gotten into with this
favor.
"I'll check into renting a mount for you."
"Uncle Marty has two horses now. He said I can take
55
one of his."
So Brace knows about this,
Outwardly Dakota nodded calmly, but his mind was
already doing mental calisthenics as he went over the route
to Blake and then on to Stillwater. The terrain wasn't bad,
but it wasn't always the safest. On his own he wouldn't
have given it a thought. Taking Darvi put it in a whole new
light
"What if we took the stage to Blake and then rented
horses for Stillwater?"
Without so much as a moment's hesitation, Darvi shook
her head no. She didn't look stubborn, just certain. Dakota
decided to let it drop,
"Okay. How early do you want to leave?"
"I was thinking five."
Again Dakota was surprised but only nodded. Maybe it
was for the best. He was coming to see that Darvi Wingate
was one classy, sophisticated woman. More than likely
they would have to take it slowly. Leaving early would
help get them there in a more reasonable time frame.
56
"I'll see you Tuesday," Dakota supplied.
"Thank you, Dakota," she said, her face no longer businesslike
but wreathed in soft, delighted lines.
Dakota couldn't help but respond. He smiled back,
replaced his hat, and turned toward the door. He didn't
know what the next week would bring, but he was fairly
certain it wouldn't be dull.
like a child at christmas, dakota sat down under the
large shade tree, leaned against it for comfort, and opened
the package he had just bought from the general store. It
had taken some searching, but he finally had it.
Moving as though touching the pages might damage
them, Dakota opened a book that boasted the gold-tone
title Holy Bible on the cover. He didn't read at first but just
paged through, recognizing books that he'd discussed with
Desmond and realizing he knew just where he wanted to
read. He searched for a full five minutes for the book of
Galatians before turning to the index in the front After
finally finding it, he settled in to study. So much was
57
unclear to him, but he kept at it until the fifth chapter,
where things fell a little more into place.
It was good to recognize things that both the pastor and
Dr. Scott had referred to. Dakota read the chapter twice and
sat mulling over several problematic issues. Of all the
things that suddenly became dear to him, one was the
thought he'd had while sitting in church the day before:
The Bible didn't talk about things for no reason.
"If Paul talks about this, it must have been a problem." Dakota heard his own voice and stopped. "How did they know the writing was from Paul?"
With that Dakota was off again. He spent the next several
hours reading and rereading, trying to get a grasp of
the text and suddenly realizing it must have been a letter.
33
58
Shaking his head at times in complete confusion, Dakota
came away with one certainty: There was a way that God
wanted men to act, and it was laid out in this book. It didn't
all make sense, but Dakota vowed in his heart to learn that
way and do his best to follow it
S^S1\*^"
"Do you want any more coffee?" Darvi asked Brace that
night
"No, thank you."
"All right. I'll go ahead and wash the pot"
Taking her uncle's coffee mug, Darvi made swift work
of the kitchen detail. When she came back into the living
room, she took a comfortable chair and put her feet up.
"I enjoyed coming, Uncle Marty. Thank you."
He waved at her as if she'd imagined his care of her.
"Youll have a good time with Merry/' he said, ignoring
her thanks. "But you've got an early morning coining up,
59
so you'd best head up to bed."
"All right"
Darvi stood and went to his chair. She was going to lean
down to kiss his cheek but suddenly stopped.
"I'm leaving after such a short time, Uncle Marty. I feel
a little bad about that"
There was no ducking the issue this time. Her uncle
looked her in the eye and spoke seriously.
"You're doing better, and that's all I care about, Darvi
girl. And if things get rough again when you go home after
your visit to Merry's, you just come right back here."
With a whispered word of thanks, Darvi did bend and
kiss him. No other words were shared as Darvi left the
room, mounted the stairs, and readied for bed. lired as
Darvi was, she lay awake until her uncle came up those
same stairs, the sound of his steps a comfort to her. Praying
for him as she felt herself relax, she drifted off to sleep some
time after she heard his boots drop to the floor.
3"3''5i\*
60
Dakota was glad that Darvi wanted to leave early and
take it slow. He was still rather tender in spots and had
even bled some in the night, and although he no longer
wanted to sit around Austin, it was nice to know he was
going to have an easy day.
All this he had decided before he saw Darvi. She and
Brace were in the front yard when he arrived, and Dakota
thought he'd never seen anyone so loaded for bear. Gone
was the frilly dress and elegant hairstyle. In the morning
light he could see that she was dressed for the trail. Darvi
wore a brown dress he could only term "serviceable" and
had her hair and neck covered by an all-consuming hat and
handkerchief. It was such a contrast to the day before that
Dakota had all he could do not to stare.
"Here's some money," Brace said the moment Dakota
dismounted.
"I'm doing all right," Dakota replied, not taking the bills
that were being held out to him.
Brace stuffed them in Dakota's vest pocket
61
"Be that as it may," he said rather softly, "you never
know whaf s going to happen with Darvi, and I didn't
mean for you to do this without some compensation."
Dakota opened his mouth to start to protest, but Brace
cut him off. "I mean it!"
Dakota watched him turn back to his niece. The two
hugged.
"Have you got everything?" Brace asked.
"Yes. I'm sure I do."
"All right Have a good time. Tell Merry I said hello;
Caldertoo."
"I'll do it"
"And when you get home, tell your mother she hasn't
written in weeks,"
Darvi's brow lowered. "You said you just got a letter,"
"I know, but your mother always expects me to complain
about something, and I don't want to let her down."
Darvi gave him another hug and turned to the horse
62
called Finley. With a boost she didn't need, Brace had her
in the saddle in the blink of an eye. Dakota waited to shake
Brace's hand and thank him before gaining his own saddle/
and a moment later he and Darvi were on their way.
Dakota glanced back just before they were out of sight to
find Brace reaching for his handkerchief, causing something
to trigger in his own heart. It was a good reminder
that Darvi was precious cargo.
"Hey, Darvi," Dakota called to her as they turned their
horses toward the west side of town. "How soon would
you like to get there?"
"Soon," she admitted. "I guess I'm not much for
dawdling."
"Well, be sure and let me know if we're going too fast."
Darvi glanced at him. "Why don't I set the pace? Will
that work?"
"Go to it," Dakota said with easy confidence. He knew
Eli was up to anything, and he had strong doubts that
Darvi could wear him out. With this thought in mind,
Dakota simply heeled his mount to keep pace with Darvi
63
the moment they hit the edge of town.
3''3 "9r
Calling it pride never occurred to Dakota. It was a perfect
description, but the word never crossed his mind, nor
did it occur to him to tell Darvi they had to slow down.
More than 12 hours after he and Darvi left Austin, they
arrived in Blake, a town not far from Stillwater. Dakota was
in so much pain that he didn't think he could even speak.
All five of his bullet wounds were burning, and he knew
the one on his waist had to be bleeding.
"I think the hotel would be good, don't you?" Darvi
spoke like a woman in charge, and at the moment she was.
A Texas Sky 37
"Fine," Dakota managed, glad that the horses' hooves
drowned out the strain in his voice.
At a later time, Dakota would think back on the way
64
God moved to rescue him on this evening, but right now
he just knew relief at how solicitous the hotel proprietress
was, how swift she was to volunteer her son to take their
horses to the livery, and how Darvi told Dakota she was
going to eat in her room and turn in early. He fell into bed
the moment he shut the door and dropped into unconsciousness
for the next ten hours.
5"9r-3-
Not
feeling what anyone would term "brand new,"
Dakota was nevertheless at the breakfast table in a timely
manner and not looking as pale as he felt. Darvi joined him
just ten minutes after he sat down, and Dakota found himself
feeling somewhat thankful that she had not seen him
nearly swallowing his food whole. He was calmly sipping
coffee when she arrived.
"I'll just have a quick bite," she explained and smiled at
the waitress when she glanced their way.
"Don't hurry on my account," Dakota said, meaning it
65
with all his heart. He'd used the powder again and tried to
patch the wounds, but the job was middling at best
"I think we're only a half-day's ride now."
Dakota nodded before asking, "How do you know this
friend, by the way?"
"She used to Uve in Austin. We played together every
summer I visited." Darvi paused. "I certainly hope she's
home."
"She's not expecting you?"
"No. We never kept in touch through the mail, and I
didn't even know she'd moved until I arrived in Austin."
They fell silent for a moment, and then Darvi looked at
her companion.
"Did you hear any screams out your window last
night?"
Dakota could have told her he didn't even remember
lying down but only said no.
"I did/' Darvi said. "It sounded like a woman was
66
receiving some unwanted attention. I nearly went out to
check."
This statement stopped Dakota's coffee cup on the way
to his mouth.
"Tell me, Darvi/' Dakota said, putting the cup down, his
voice mildly curious. "What would you have done?"
"If I'd gone out?"
"Yes, and if the unwanted attentions had been turned
on you?"
"With or without my gun?" she asked in all sincerity.
Dakota couldn't stop the smile that turned up one
corner of his mouth, but he still managed, "With your
gun."
"I'd have shot him in the foot."
Again Dakota wanted to smile but refrained.
"And without your gun?"
"I'd have tried to reason with him, and if that hadn't
worked, I'd have screamed myself hoarse and tried to
fight"
"If s good to have a plan," Dakota said softly, all the
67
time trying to process whether this woman was safe on her
own or not
You never know what's going to happen with Darvi.
Brace's words from the morning before came floating
back to him. Dakota would have enjoyed some time to
think on them, but Darvi was pushing her plate away.
Within 15 minutes, they were back on the trail.
r$"'$tillwater
was a surprise. A dean, friendly-looking
town that sat in the foothills, it was a good deal cooler than
A Texas Sky 39
Austin. Since Darvi had not known of her friend's move,
Dakota assumed she also did not know where this friend
lived, but he kept his mouth shut and let her lead the way.
She took them straight to the general store.
"I'll just be a minute," she said before dismounting and
going inside.
Watching her confident stride, Dakota realized that
68
Darvi must have wanted to make this journey on her own.
He knew Brace well enough to know that man would not
have even discussed it, but Darvi was clearly no stranger
to being in charge. Nor did she appear timid in new surroundings.
In the middle of these thoughts, Darvi reappeared. She
climbed back into the saddle and turned to him, her eyes
alight with excitement.
"We're almost there."
Dakota smiled at her glowing face and said, "Lead on."
The directions Darvi received took them toward the
edge of town. She hadn't been in as much of a hurry today,
but now she stepped up the pace. Dakota had been on the
edge of discomfort all during the day's ride but thought his
body might now be nearing the end of its tolerance. His
side was starting to burn, and he could only be thankful
they were almost there.
"Thaf s the house," Darvi suddenly said, their horses
taking a road along the creek.
Dakota feared that she would heel her horse into a run
and knew he couldn't take that. Besides, he wanted to give
69
her some privacy.
"Darvi," he said just in time.
She turned to him in some impatience.
"I think I'll sit here by the creek while you go on up to
the house."
For the first time Darvi took in his face. It was warm out,
but she hadn't really noticed. She didn't think such a thing
would bother him, but he looked a little strained.
"Are you certain, Dakota? You're welcome to join me."
"I would think a private reunion preferable, and
beyond that, I want to stay here."
She couldn't argue much with that, so with one more
glance at the man who was already turning his horse off
the road, Darvi went on her way.
Heart pounding, breath coming in small gasps, Darvi
rode swiftly toward the house. It was a lovely setting, not
far from the creek and not very close to other homes.
"White paint, white shutters, and a large covered
70
porch," Darvi whispered to herself, "just like the man
said."
Darvi tied her horse's reins to a corner of the porch
railing and went toward the steps. Things seemed so
quiet--she was almost afraid to hope. Taking a breath to
quell her excitement--a move that didn't work--Darvi
knocked on the door. A man answered.
"Hello," he said kindly.
"Hello. I'm looking for Merry Scott Does she live here?"
"Yes, she does. Come right in."
Darvi stepped inside when he held the door and
squinted to adjust her eyes. The moment she could see, she
realized her friend was standing not ten feet from her.
"Hello, Darvi," Merry welcomed with a huge smile.
"Merry," Darvi breathed, only now believing she had
made it and moving forward to hug her friend.
The two women, one a soft strawberry blonde and the
other a brilliant carrot top, hugged for a long time. Calder
Scott, Merry's husband, stood off to one side, a wide grin
on his face. The women were still hugging when Darvi
71
heard someone call "Mama." She stepped away from her
friend, her eyes huge.
"Merry?" she questioned softly.
Meredith Scott smiled the smile that first drew Darvi to
her.
"Come on, Darvi. Come meet my husband and daughters."
A Texas Sky 41
Darvi was still mouthing the word "daughters" when
Calder stepped forward.
"This is Calder," Merry began.
"Hello, Darvi," the tall man said as he held out his hand.
"I've heard so much about you."
"If s so nice to meet you," Darvi replied sincerely. "I
nearly panicked when I learned you'd moved away, but I
found a way here."
"And these," Merry continued, "are our twins, Vivian
and Filar."
Darvi looked to where Merry pointed, through the
doorway to the kitchen table, where two adorable, dark-haired
72
moppets stared back.
"Oh, my" was all she could manage.
"Come, girls," Merry bade them. "Come and meet Miss
Wingate."
"Please let them call me Darvi," that woman whispered
as the girls scrambled from the chairs and ran to their
mother.
"Here we go," Merry said in her quiet way. "Show your
faces," she ordered the two who suddenly became shy and
absorbed with their mother's skirt
"Obey, girls," their father put in from the side, and the
twins turned immediately.
"This is Vivian, and this is Filar. Girls, this is my friend,
Darvi. You may call her Aunt DarvL"
"Hello, Vivian. Hello, Filar. If s so nice to meet you."
The girls giggled over this, and Darvi turned back to her
friend.
"How old are they?"
"They were three last month."
Darvi shook her head. "So much time has passed."
73
"About four years," Merry confirmed. "They were born
the first year we were married."
Darvi could hardly believe she was here. This friend
was so special to her. Darvi didn't know if she'd ever told
her that, but she would this time. This time she knew she
could.
"Did you come alone, Darvi?" Calder suddenly asked.
"No," she turned to him, "but my escort seemed to
think I would want a private reunion."
"Who is it, Darvi?" Merry asked.
"A friend of my uncle's. He wanted to wait by the
creek"
Husband and wife exchanged a look before Calder
turned away and said, "I'll just head out and invite him in
to lunch."
Merry waited only until her husband was gone before
sending the girls back to the table and ushering Darvi into
the kitchen.
74
"Have a seat there, Darvi, and 111 get you a bowl of
soup."
"Should I have gone out with Calder?"
"I don't think so," Merry said easily. "He'll just go out
and introduce himself, I'm sure."
Merry said all of this while laying two extra place settings,
making sure the bread was in reach, and then serving
her friend a bowl of soup. It took a moment for her to see
that Darvi was staring at her, a look of near desperation on
her face.
"What is it, Darvi?" Merry asked gently, taking a chair
close to her.
"I did it!" Darvi could wait no longer. "I asked Jesus
Christ to save me from my sins. I wanted to pick the perfect
time to tell you, but I just have to tell you now. I'm a
believer, Merry, just like you."
Having prayed for this for years, Merry was surprised
at her own reaction: one of tears. She tried to speak, but the
words stuck in her throat. Silent tears trickled down her
face, and when her little daughters saw them, their own
75
tears began. This made the women laugh.
''Tell me everything!" Merry commanded when she
finally had air again.
A Texas Sky \* 43
The words and sounds coming from the kitchen in the
next minutes included an amazing blend of laughter and
breathless sobs, none of which could be heard by Calder,
who had finally spotted Dakota and was moving toward
him. Calder was nearly to the rock the Ranger was sitting
on before he realized that man had his shirt off and was
trying to stop his side from bleeding.
"Hello," Calder called as Dakota glanced at him.
"Hello."
Finally at the boulder, Calder stopped and looked down
on him. "It looks as though Darvi was something of a
tyrant."
One corner of Dakota's mouth quirked. "She rode
harder than I figured."
"Do you want me to have a loo^?"
76
Dakota took his eyes from the wound. "You a doctor?"
"Yes."
Dakota shrugged a little, "I saw a doctor in Austin. He
gave me some powder."
"It wasn't Marcus Scott by any chance, was it?"
"As a matter of fact, it was."
"He's my uncle."
Dakota took a moment to compute this.
"I thought you were a Ranger."
Calder smiled. "Thafs my brother."
Dakota laughed a little.
"I'll get my bag," Calder said and started away.
Dakota was too weary to argue with him. He didn't
think he needed any more mending, but he certainly felt
worn.
Back at the house, Merry heard the door the moment it
opened and went to meet their other guest. She was surprised
to find her husband alone.
"He's hurt," Calder said by way of explanation.
Merry accepted this without questipn or comment.
77
Darvi, on the other hand, followed Calder to the door on
his way back out
"Dakota's hurt?"
"Yes. I would guess a gunshot wound to his side."
Darvi's mouth opened. "He never said a word."
Calder's smile was full of amusement "Somehow mat
doesn't surprise me."
Tempted as Darvi was to go with him, she thought she
might be in the way. The blonde made herself stay put, but
as soon as she saw him, Darvi would have a few questions
for Dakota Rawlings.
--gr'3-
Dakota
woke slowly, his body telling him he was rested
and comfortable and that everything was all right. He
remembered getting to the front porch and even going
through the kitchen, but almost as soon as he'd laid on the
78
bed he had been directed to, everything had begun to fade.
Now his eyes were opening, and for the first time since
he left Desmond and Geneva's, he felt truly rested. Long
-days and nights, hard trails, and little comfort were a way
of life to him, but having bullet wounds put it all in a whole
new light.
"I found it a little surprising..." Dakota heard Darvi say
and realized she was in the kitchen, right outside his door.
For the first time he noticed the door wasn't shut
"I never thought about people in the Bible quarreling or
not loving each other, but Pastor Osman's sermon spoke to
that very thing. I've been reading in Galatians ever since."
"Are you understanding it?" Merry asked.
"Some of it May I ask you some questions?"
"Of course, Darvi. Why don't we get our Bibles and sit
in the living room. The girls will be waking soon, and I can
hear them better if I'm near the stairs."
Dakota heard their chairs move and lay in silence. It
had been like listening to his own conversation with
Marcus Scott. Darvi must have been in church on Sunday.
79
Dakota glanced around to see if his saddlebags were in
A Texas Sky 45
sight but didn't spot them. He had a sudden need to read
his Bible.
With slow but comfortable movements he eased from
the bed. A glance out the window told him where the privy
was situated, and he thought if he moved quietly, he might
be able to get out without disturbing Darvi and her friend.
It occurred to him as he pulled on boots and found the back
door that he hadn't even met the woman.
3"3r-3r
"I think I hear the girls," Merry said about 45 minutes
later.
"Thank you for explaining some of this to me," Darvi
said. "It makes sense to me now. I've sinned so many times
since I believed. I'm not sure why I thought the people in
80
the Bible would be different."
Merry smiled at her friend, still feeling rather amazed
that she was even having this conversation. She had
planned to go into town for some extra shopping after the
twins awoke, but suddenly nothing else mattered. Darvi
was here, and not just any Darvi, but a new sister in Christ
"Mama?" A liljle voice floated down the stairway.
"Coming, Viwy."
"How did you know that was Vivian?"
Merry shrugged. "I just know."
Darvi sat still in the living room after her friend walked
up the stairs. She was still thinking about all the things
Merry had explained and how much she had to learn when
she heard a noise in the kitchen. With little forethought she
stood to her feet and went that way.
Dakota, who had been reading at the table, had just put
his Bible in the bedroom and returned to the kitchen when
Darvi stepped into the room.
"I can't believe you did that!" Darvi attacked him
without warning.
81
Dakota stared at her angry face, feeling rather dispassionate
about her ire but thinking she looked rested and at
home in these surroundings. Her yellow dress looked nice
too.
"Did you hear me, Dakota?" she tried again.
"Yes, but I don't know what you're upset about"
Darvi's hands came to her waist "You let me ride us as
though there was no tomorrow and never once said you
were hurt"
Dakota nodded with understanding. It took him a
moment to figure out what she was referring to, but this
made sense.
"I'm fine, Darvi."
Darvi looked irritated again, like a child who knew she
was being patronized.
"That's why you were bleeding!" she snapped. "I know
I always bleed when I'm fine."
Dakota tried not to smile at the sarcasm but couldn't
82
help himself.
"Don't you laugh at me, Dakota Rawlings! I'm really
. upset about this." Her voice suddenly grew quiet; she
wished she could learn to bite her tongue. "I was all het up
to come here, and I didn't think about anyone but myself.
I'm sorry."
Dakota couldn't help but respond to such repentance.
^ "I could have said something, Darvi, but I didn't. Thank
you for your concern."
Darvi smiled a little at his forgiving tone. She regretted
the way she'd talfced to him but wasn't certain how to
explain. At times she asked the Lord why He ever put up
with her mouth.
All this was still rolling through Darvi's mind when she
saw that she'd lost Dakota's attention. He was still standing
in the same place, but his eyes were focused down and
behind her; a smile was just starting across his lips.
Darvi knew what had his attention. Vivian and Filar had
come downstairs with their mother.
83
9owt,
"I'M merry scott." the doctor's wife was the first to
speak and came forward to shake Dakota's hand. The girls
stayed close beside her, but the shyness they had shown
with Darvi was not to be found. Indeed, they seemed quite
taken with this large, dark stranger.
"I'm Dakota Rawlings," Dakota said as he shook
Merry's hand, catching the girls' interest but not looking
directly at them. "I appreciate your hospitality. I'm sure I
feel better for having come inside to lie down."
"Well, Darvi tells me you'll be taking her to Aurora to
catch the train home, and you need to know that however
long you're here, we expect you to use that room."
"Thank you," Dakota said, before his amused eyes
swung to the strawberry blonde.
"Is that the plan? I'm taking you to Aurora?"
Darvi's mouth opened. "Didn't Uncle Marty tell you?"
"No. Maybe he thought you did."
"Oh, Dakota!" Darvi was horrified. "I had no idea. I
84
mean, I just assumed you two had talked."
"It doesn't matter. Like I said, I have some free time
right now."
"To rest up," Darvi said wryly, thinking she could cry.
She had been so determined to get to Stillwater that
nothing else had mattered. She now wondered whether her
uncle knew of the situation.
47
"That was your uncle's plan/' Dakota answered the
unasked question, "but I don't think I'm going to be
needing much rest"
"But you're not working right now?"
"No. My time is my own."
Sounding rather crushed/she said, "And I'm sure this is
just how you had planned to spend it."
It was at that moment that the couple realized they were
85
alone. When Merry and the girls slipped away, neither of
them knew. Darvi moved toward the door that led to the
backyard, obviously upset. Dakota followed.
"You need to listen to me, Darvi," Dakota said as soon
as he followed her to the back porch. "You're upset for no
reason."
"No reason ? " Darvi began in outrage, but Dakota put his
hand up, his face stern. Darvi subsided, something rather
new for her, and waited for him to take a seat on the porch
railing as she was in the only chair.
"I was hurt midsummer. Brace didn't want me back for
six months. I came anyway. Since my escorting you puts
me nearer my family's ranch, he said I should go there
whenever we're done and check back with him in a month.
The truth is, I don't feel a hundred percent, but neither am
I dying. I'll probably be pacing at the ranch for three weeks
before I'm supposed to report back in Austin. You may take
as long as you like to get on that train in Aurora. My time
is open. And unless you want me to wrestle a bear, I'm up
for just about anything."
86
"But you were hurt some by how hard I wanted to
ride," Darvi couldn't help but say.
"At any time I could have asked you to stop, Darvi, but
I didn't. I have no one to blame but myself."
Darvi saw that he was right but still wanted to take
responsibility. She looked away from Dakota's eyes and
tried to work it out in her mind. When she looked back, he
was still watching her. For some odd reason, her heart was
wrung with compassion.
ATexasSty 49
"How were you hurt, Dakota?"
"A gunfight. It wasn't that they outnumbered me; it was
my miscalculation of where they were."
"You were shot?"
"Five times."
Darvi's hands came to her mouth.
"I'm fine," Dakota said gently. "I will tell you if I can't
do something."
Darvi mentally promised to pinch herself if she cried,
87
and it seemed to do the trick. Nodding swiftly and dropping
both her hands and her eyes, she asked herself how
God could stand all this weeping she did. Ever since she'd
understood her own personal need for a Savior, she'd been
bawling over the silliest things.
Not that Dakota's being shot is silly. I just wish I could control
myself a little more.
"Are you all right?" Dakota asked. He hadn't taken his
eyes from her since they'd sat down. Nevertheless, she did
not look at him when she answered.
"I'm fine, Dakota, thank you. I'll just trust you to tell me
if something's not right."
"All right," Dakota said as he stood. "And 111 wait for
you to tell me when you're ready to go. Like I said, any
time is fine."
He slipped back inside on Darvi's nod and found Merry
and the girls in the kitchen. In the time he'd been gone,
their fascination had melted away. They showed their faces
long enough for an introduction but were terribly shy
about looking at him. Dakota took pity on them and went
88
into his bedroom and shut the door.
^"S--^"
"How do you feel?" Calder asked Dakota the moment
he arrived home that evening and found him sitting alone
in the living room.
"Better. Thank you."
x
Dakota had been sitting and looking out the large
window to the woods behind the house. It was a very tranquil
scene, and as the minutes ticked by, he felt himself
growing more relaxed.
Calder sat down with him,
"Any more bleeding?"
"No. Thanks for helping me earlier. I think I needed rest
89
more than anything else."
Calder smiled.
"What does that look mean?" Dakota asked, his voice a
bit dry.
"Only that you sound like my brother."
"Was that a compliment or not?"
"Or not," the doctor replied, putting it plainly. "Most
days, Chet has more guts than good sense."
Dakota let himself smile over this, a smile that grew
quite wide when two little girls suddenly joined them.
"Papa!" they squealed in delight as the two scrambled
for his lap.
They were hugged, kissed, tickled, and snuggled in turn
before settling in to stare at Dakota in adorable splendor.
"Did you meet Mr. Rawlings?" their father asked.
Both dark heads bobbed up and down. Flyaway hair fell
softly around their faces, and round cheeks glowed pink
below sparkling eyes. They smiled easily, and their noses
were so soft-looking and rounded that Dakota wanted to
tweak them.
90
"How do I tell who's Filar and who's Vivian?" Dakota
asked as he studied their cookie-cutter images.
The two girls stared right back, and Dakota had to
shrug.
Calder stepped in.
"Show him, Vivvy."
Vivian obediently pointed to her eye. Again Dakota
studied her but still had to look to Calder questioningly.
"Viwy has a tiny scar next to her eye," the older Scott
explained. "Do you see it?"
A Texas Sky 51
"Oh, yes. How did that happen?"
"She had just learned to walk and waited until she was
next to a rock to take her first serious tumble/'
Dakota smiled at both girls and then looked to Vivian,
"Did it hurt?" he asked, but Vivian only smiled at him.
Mercy, you two are cute! was all Dakota could think as he
watched them. He didn't know how long he and Darvi
would be in Stillwater, but he thought he could get very
91
attached to these two girls. Though younger, they reminded
him of Lobby's sister, Laura.
"Dinner's ready," Merry announced from the edge of
the room.
The men thanked her and stood.
Calder gave Merry a kiss, and one of the girls went into
her arms.
"It smells good," Calder commented.
"Beef stew, biscuits, watermelon, and iced tea."
"Oh, my," Dakota said sofuy.
Merry turned to him, her eyes sparkling a little. "Don't
you care for beef stew, Mr. Rawlings?"
"On the contrary, Mrs. Scott, quite suddenly I'm
starving."
Having figured he would appreciate a home-cooked
meal, Merry was very pleased. She was even more pleased
when she saw that the girls were not going to stare at him
all evening and then hide their faces when he looked their
way. She was exhausted these days--she suspected she
was pregnant--and in her mother's pride, she wanted
92
Dakota and especially Darvi to see the twins at their best
"All right, girls," Calder spoke after they had sat down.
"Whose turn is it to pray tonight?"
"Viwy's," Pilar was swift to say. "I was before."
Calder smiled at her wording and turned to Vivian.
"All right, Viv. Here we go. Dear Lord..."
"Dear Lor."
"Thank You for the food."
"For food."
"And all Mama's work."
"Mama."
"For friends."
This was met with silence.
"For friends," Calder repeated, his voice prompting.
Still it was quiet.
Calder finally had no choice but to open his eyes and
look at his daughter. He found her staring around the table.
"Vivian, can you thank God for friends?"
93
"No."
"Why not?"
"Where's Beth?"
Understanding dawned. "Not your friends. Mama's and my friends. We have friends too."
The adults at the table had kept their eyes closed, but
each had something over his or her mouth. Dakota's hand
covered his upper lip, Darvi used her napkin, and Merry's
apron helped her stem the laughter that lingered just under
the surface.
"I'll go ahead and finish; you can close your eyes
again," Calder stated.
Waiting until Vivian obeyed, the host went ahead with
the prayer he had in mind, just barely holding his own
laughter. No adults exchanged glances after Calder's
amen, which was for the best. It would have been some
time before anyone would have been able to eat
3"3r 5\*
94
"I didn't have a chance to tell you until now, but I'm so
excited, Calder. She's been searching for so long. I knew
Darvi's search had to end in Christ, but she didn't I'm
overwhelmed with God's grace and goodness."
"It's wonderful news," Calder said softly to his wife
once they had retired for the evening. "Do you know how
long she plans to stay?"
"No, but however long it is, it won't be long enough."
ATexasSky 53
There was something quiet in his wife tonight, and for
a moment Calder studied on what it might be. She was
pleased about Darvi certainly, but not like he thought she
would be.
"How was your day?" Merry asked, pulling her
thoughts back to her husband.
Calder started to answer but stopped.
Merry looked at him. "Did something happen, Calder?"
"No," he went on smoothly, not wanting her to know he
was distracted by her manner. He went ahead and told her
95
about his office visits and one of the curtains nearly
catching fire at the general store. They weren't many minutes
outside of town, but enough that she would miss the
daily happenings of town life.
"So it didn't actually light?"
"No, but the smoke was a nuisance, and it drew a
crowd. Is there something you're not telling me?"
His detour in the subject was so abrupt Merry laughed.
"Where did that come from?"
"I was hoping to surprise a confession out of you."
"A confession over what?" Merry asked with just
enough uncertainty that Calder's suspicions were confirmed.
"Out with it, Merry. I know something is on your
mind."
"As a matter of fact, there is, but I don't want to tell you
now because you're going to think I'm upset"
"Are you upset?"
"No."
"But something is wrong?"
"No, it is not"
96
Calder's brow lowered in thought.
"For a doctor, Calder, you can be a little slow."
It didn't take long from there.
"Are you certain?"
"Not absolutely, but fairly so."
"Why didn't you want to tell me?"
"Because I knew you'd ask for my symptoms, and I
would tell you I'm tired, and you would say I'm the mother
of twins, like you always do."
Calder laughed. "I'm sorry I'm so predictable, but you
must admit that being tired would mean that nearly every
woman in town was in a family way."
Merry smiled. "You're right, of course, but I think I can
tell the difference."
Calder stood up from the foot of the bed and joined her
on the side. He slipped his arms around her and held her
dose.
97
"I love it when you're expecting."
"Why is that?"
"Lots of reasons that I won't try to explain, but I do
know I'm going to love this pregnancy more than the first"
"Why?"
"Because I've met the girls. I know how special this
baby's going to be."
"So you believe me?"
Calder kissed her.
"Certainly. You know the signs in your own body better
than I do."
"Thank you, Calder."
He didn't like being thanked for what he considered to
be the job of a normal loving husband; that is, trusting his
wife and caring for her.
"Did you really think I wouldn't believe you?"
Merry looked up at him. "I don't know. I just feel a little
uncertain. I look into the girls' faces and I can't imagine
loving another baby as I do them."
"Don't forget what your mother has been heard to say:
98
Love multiplies; it doesn't divide."
Merry sighed a little, feeling more tired than ever. "I
might have to experience that to believe it."
Calder didn't comment. He knew she would love this
next baby. He knew her well enough to be at complete
peace on the subject. But just then he had another thought
A Texas Sky 55
that wasn't quite so restful. What if this birth was also
twins? Calder was opening his mouth to ask Merry if she'd
thought of that when he looked at her face. She was nearly
asleep against him. He realized he was not going to fall
asleep as swiftly, but not for anything would he mention
the idea to Merry, at least not tonight
S^Sr^L-
"Where
is him?" Dakota heard one of the little girls ask
before he actually spotted them.
"Where is he?" Calder corrected. "I think he's out back.
99
Why do you ask?"
"I wanna see him."
Calder decided not to comment. He wouldn't mind
seeing Dakota Rawlings either, but he didn't know quite
how to go about it As he and the girls walked from the
back porch into the yard, Calder tried to determine why he
was so drawn to the man. He knew there was something
more to it than simply wanting to share Christ if he had the
opportunity.
Maybe he reminds me ofChet was his last thought before
Vivian spotted him.
"I see him! Hey!"
Dakota had been watching for them to come into view
and now smiled as one of the twins came forward.
"How are you?" Dakota asked her.
"I'mViwy."
Dakota smiled. He didn't care that she'd gotten the
question wrong. It was too much fun having her talk to
him.
"If you were looking for peace and quiet, Dakota, you're
100
in the wrong place."
Dakota smiled again. The huge tree stump, along with
the shade thrown from a neighboring tree, was as inviting
a place as Dakota had seen in a long time. He had read his
Bible early that morning and was now trying to pray. He
56 \* Low wick
wasn't finding it as easy as he thought it would be, and that
made him wonder if he might have missed something.
"Is this where the girls play?" he asked, glad for the distraction.
"Just about every day, and always 'house'\*
"Sounds like fun."
"How'd you sleep?" the doctor asked.
"Good."
"And the bleeding?"
Dakota smiled. "There's no getting around you guys, is
there?"
"Not on your life. So tell me, are you still bleeding?"
"Yes, and I suppose you want to check it"
101
"Indeed I do, and if you don't mind an audience, I'll just
look right now."
Dakota gently pulled the shirt from his waistband.
Calder joined him on the stump, and the little girls moved
in to watch as though it were an everyday occurrence.
"Are you sleeping on your other side?" Calder asked as
he probed.
"As much as I can."
Calder looked up at him, his eyes thoughtful. "How
many holes do you have?"
"Five."
Wondering how he could have missed this, Calder
snorted in disgust and mumbled under his breath, "Might
as well be your Uncle Chet sitting right there in front of
you, girls."
"Areyouhurted?"
"No," Dakota answered automatically, and to his surprise,
Vivian turned to her father.
"Ishehurted?"
"Yep," Calder said mildly, a small smile on his mouth.
102
"He just doesn't know it."
Dakota laughed a little and then winced.
"I need my bag," Calder announced and stood. "Stay
put, girls."
A Texas Sky 57
Dakota watched him walk away before looking down at
the twins. They seemed content to stare up at him, and
Dakota wished he could think of something to say. He just
decided to ask them if they were excited to start school
someday, but he wasn't fast enough.
"I have to go," Filar said out of the blue, her little brow
furrowed as she stared up at him.
"Okay," Dakota said slowly, thinking that her father had
said to stay put.
"Me too," "Vivian chimed in, and Dakota watched as
they walked around him and the stump but didn't go to the
house. He stared after them, so he knew the exact moment
they stopped and waved for him to come. Too curious not
103
to, Dakota followed. His mouth stretched into a smile
when he saw the little girls head to the privy. He had no
idea why his presence was needed until they approached
the building, stood still, and looked up at him. The handle
was over their heads.
"Do you need me to get the door?"
Little heads bobbed in unison, and once he had the door
open, they stepped inside. Wondering how he'd come to be
standing there, Dakota shut the door and waited. In time
he heard this:
"Look, Vivvy, a flower."
"Where?"
"Here."
"Where?"
"Here."
"Oh!"
Dakota's shoulders shook with silent laughter, but he
didn't comment
"I'm done" soon came from the privy, and not long
after, the door was pushed open a bit Dakota reached to
104
hold it wide while the girls filed out. They came and stood
side by side and looked up at him. For some reason, Dakota
was speechless. He felt rescued when he saw that both of
Pilar's little boots were unbuttoned.
"Here, let me get these for you."
Dakota hunkered down to do the job. Although he was
not able to get all the buttons, he managed the top few.
When he looked up, they were both staring at his face.
"Whaf s your name?" Vivian asked.
"Dakota."
"Koda?"
"That's close enough," Dakota said, smiling into their
eyes and thinking once again, Mercy, you two are cute!
The slamming of the back door brought his attention
around. The threesome looked to see the doctor approaching/
bag in hand.
"I guess we could do this inside," Calder commented as
he followed Dakota back to the stump.
105
Dakota didn't answer. The yard was beautiful, full of
wildflowers and tall grasses. It was a child's heaven all
right, and Dakota knew why the girls played out here
everyday.
"Where is Darvi this morning?" Dakota thought to ask,
taking his mind from the foul-smelling bottle Calder had
just uncorked. Just before the painful liquid touched down,
Dakota wondered if it would burn.
"She and Merry went to town. Thursdays are my mornings
off. I keep the girls, and Merry gets out for half the day."
This said, Calder looked into Dakota's face. He knew the
stuff he was using not only smelled bad but had a tendency
to sting. Dakota's face was utterly impassive, but Calder was
not fooled. The big man was in pain and keeping his mouth
shut in order to hide it But Calder was in for a surprise
"That burns," Dakota said quietly. "If I'd known you
were going to treat me like this, I'd have gone to town with
the ladies."
Calder was still chuckling over the comment when the
girls declared they were hungry. All four went inside to
106
find something to eat
^
200
"LOOK AT THIS FABRIC, MERRY. THE GIRLS WOuld look WOnerful
in this dark pink."
Merry looked doubtful. 'It would be great for trim,
Darvi, but the twins need a dark background or they never
look clean."
Darvi nodded but couldn't honestly say she understood.
As a child she was not allowed to get dirty until she
came for her annual summer visit to Austin. Her family
had a yard in St. Louis, but it was all very trimmed and
proper. She could pick flowers, but her fingers were not to
touch the dirt. For a moment Darvi wondered how she had
survived.
"What are you thinking about?" Merry asked, interrupting
her thoughts.
107
"Just now I was asking myself how my mother and
uncle could be so different and still have the same parents."
Merry suddenly looked intense and said, "You've never
talked much about your mother. How is she different from
Marty Bracewell?"
Darvi looked pained. 'It would take less time to tell you
how they're the same." She shook her head a little. "My
mother must have known Uncle Marty let me run wild
during those visits. I learned to ride and shoot. I came back
with a tan, scratched up my arms and legs, and probably
had a little dirt behind my ears, but she never said a word.
59
She just plopped me into the tub, proclaiming that travel
made one 'so dusty/ and put me back into my routine."
"And from then on you were expected to be a little lady
once again," Merry guessed.
108
Darvi smiled wryly. "That about sums it up. I would sit
in my proper little dress and shoes and long to be back
climbing trees with you. Merry!" Darvi exclaimed with a
sudden thought. "Will there be trees in heaven?"
"I'm not sure. I have a memory of reading something in
Scripture about that, but I couldn't tell you where."
Darvi's eyes sparkled with delight "I love all these
things I've yet to learn."
Merry's eyes widened with surprise. "Most people feel
just the opposite, Darv. They want to know it all right now
and are frustrated that they don't."
Darvi gave a little sigh. "I was so smug, Merry--so settled
in my own world and sure I knew who I was and
where I was going. No matter how much I don't know
right now, I do know one thing: I'll keep searching and
being in wonder, but I won't ever forget that God's Son
died for me, and someday 111 live forever with Him."
"I have all I can do not to hug you and burst into tears
all over again."
Darvi smiled. "I don't mind. I'd probably join you, but
109
I have a better idea. Let me take you to lunch."
"Lunch? Is it that late?"
"No, but we forgot to eat breakfast, and I'm hungry"
Merry, feeling she were walking on a cloud, tucked her
arm into Darvi's and said, "I'll lead the way."
3-- 'Sr-S'-
"Did
I mention how I met your uncle?" Dakota asked
between bites of the fried egg, bacon, baked bread, and hot
coffee that Calder had prepared. 1
"No, I don't think you did."
ATexasSky 61
"I first met him when I went to his office about the
wound in my side, but then I visited this church and he
was there with his family. They invited me to lunch."
As Dakota was hoping, Calder took immediate interest
"What did you think of the church?"
110
"I liked it. I didn't have a Bible at the time, so it was
somewhat hard to follow along, but I've thought a lot
about what both the pastor and your uncle said."
"So you discussed the sermon with Marc?"
Dakota answered by way of explaining what the
sermon had been about and why it had been confusing. To
his relief, Calder seemed to understand completely.
"I've had some of those same questions. Were you settled
with Marc's answers, or do you still have questions?"
"I have questions, but not about the sermon," Dakota
said, realizing as he did so that he was not very comfortable
admitting this.
"About what?"
Dakota answered with his eyes on his plate. "Prayer."
Calder could see that he would need to go easy. He
simply said, "If I can help, I'd be glad to."
"Thank you."
The men went on eating, Calder almost absentmindedly
assisting the girls before asking Dakota a general question.
The men talked easily about their jobs, neither showing
111
outward appearances of stress.
When do I let things ride, and when do I push a little? It was
a question Calder wrestled with all through the conversation.
The meal ended, and Dakota even helped him clean
the kitchen, but the subject of Dakota's questions on prayer
did not come up again.
^-SrS-
How
do I really know You hear me when I pray? Dakota
asked the Lord not long after the meal. I know what Slater
and Desmond have said, and at first I felt that You heard me, but
right now I'm not so sure.
Dakota stood at the window in his room, barely keeping
himself from pacing. Things had not gone as he had hoped.
He had wanted to ask Calder where this doubt was coming
from and where the answer could be found, but Calder had
112
the girls to handle, and Dakota also knew the women
would be back at any time, since the doctor had only half
the day at home.
"I can't believe You would save me like You did and
then hide from me," Dakota now whispered toward the
glass, his heart aching to be heard and to know he wasn't
alone. "If You're listening, God, I need some answers. I
need to know that this is real." Tears clogged Dakota's
throat, and he didn't try to keep praying, not even in his
heart. He didn't believe it was right to throw a challenge at
God's feet, but he couldn't think of anything else to do or
say. If only he knew where to look in the Bible for answers.
A noise coming from the kitchen beyond his closed door
drew his attention. It sounded as though the women were
back. The trained gentleman in him immediately sensed
they might need help unloading the wagon. Glad to leave
his tortured thoughts behind, Dakota went to investigate.
^"3'9r
113
Dakota couldn't have said where Thursday went, but
Friday arrived in a flurry of activity. He'd been up and
dressed only a short time when he heard Darvi's and
Merry's voices in the kitchen. The little girls chimed in
from time to time, but the moving of chairs and other
activity made it sound as if spring cleaning had arrived on
September 1. Dakota stepped out to find just that. All the
curtains were off the windows, and Darvi was elbow-deep
in a sudsy tub, a tub of rinse water at her side.
"Good morning," Merry greeted him, setting a plate of
food on the table. "How about some breakfast?"
A Texas Sky 63
"Thank you," Dakota replied, trying not to stare at the
chaos around him.
"Sorry about the mess. I made the mistake of saying mat
I never got to my spring cleaning. Now Darvi's on a mission."
Dakota sat down to a high stack of griddle cakes, bacon,
and hot coffee, a smile on his face.
"Trust me when I tell you that this is a feast, and
114
washing or no washing, this beats where I usually eat"
"Where do you usually eat?" Darvi asked in genuine
interest
"On the trail. The first three things the Rangers want to
know is whether you can ride, shoot, and cook."
"If s Koda!" one of the twins suddenly declared from
the doorway, charging in to climb onto the chair next to his.
"All right, let me see," Dakota ordered before looking at
her eye. "Ah, no scar. This must be Filar."
That little girl smiled at him in pleasure and then settled
in to watch him eat. Dakota talked to her some, but she
would have occasional bouts of shyness and not answer.
The scene changed entirely when Vivian showed up. The
second twin looked surprised to be left out of the pleasure
of watching Dakota, and with a little frown at her sister,
Vivian pushed into the chair next to her in order to glue her
eyes on their guest.
"What are you two doing?" their mother finally turned
from the dishes she was washing to ask.
"Watching Koda."
115
This stopped Merry entirely. "What did you say, Filar?"
The little girl had no idea what she was referring to, so
she just looked at her. Merry tried Dakota.
"What did she call you?"
"Koda."
Merry's mouth dropped open in an unfeminine way,
her head shaking in bewilderment.
"It doesn't matter," Dakota assured her. "I don't mind
in the least."
"Girls," she began anyway, "I want you to call Mr.
Rawlings by his name."
Their little heads bobbed just before Vivian turned to
speak to him.
"Koda?"
"Yes, Vivian."
Merry's mouth was opening to scold her when Darvi's
laughter rang out.
"Darvi! Do not laugh at this."
116
"I can't help it! They're so sincere."
Merry saw that she was right and gave up. It was not
the way she wanted the girls to address adults, but she
decided against fighting this particular battle.
Having finished his breakfast, Dakota suddenly stood
and spoke. "Here, Darvi, let me get that"
"Oh, thank you."
Dakota took the heavy basket of wet curtains from her
hands, thanked Merry for breakfast, and followed Darvi
outside. He half-expected the girls to follow but soon
found himself alone with Darvi at the clothesline. She
plucked fabric from the basket, pegging the curtains carefully
in the sun, Dakota moving with her.
"Dakota?" she said softly after a few minutes.
"Yeah?"
"Did you mean it when you said your time is your own
right now?"
"Yes, I did."
Darvi looked at him before going back to work.
"Is it going to interfere with any of your plans if we stay
117
until Monday?"
"Not in the least."
"Do you mean that?" Darvi turned to him with such
hope on her face that Dakota was amazed.
"Certainly. We can stay longer if you like."
"I would like to," she said as she went back to the
clothes basket, "but I think company can get old very fast.
ATexasSky 65
I don't want to wear out my welcome, but I do want to stay
through the weekend. If s rather important to me."
"Thaf s fine. Do you mind my asking why you want to
stay?"
Darvi hesitated. This was so new to her, and she was
sure if he asked her any difficult questions, she would
make a complete mess of things. However, the man beside
her was waiting. Seeing no help for it, she admitted, "I
want to go to church with Calder and Merry."
Darvi had all she could do to keep her mouth shut when
Dakota said, "111 join you if you don't mind."
118
Dakota saw the surprise in her eyes, but the twins came
looking for them just then and neither one had time to say
another word. Less than an hour later Dakota left for town.
Darvi didn't wait five minutes before telling Merry what he
had said.
%r%r
Calder knotted his tie on Sunday morning, not quite
able to grasp the last few days. He couldn't think of the last
time he'd been so busy. Merry and the girls were having
the time of their lives with their guests, but Calder had
delivered four babies, wrapped broken bones, patched
split heads, and all this among his other duties. He was
starting to think the people of Stillwater were on some type
of mission, one that would let them visit their doctor on a
regular basis. Calder thought he would be ill as well if they
kept it up, and all of mis knowing that Darvi and Dakota
were leaving the next day.
Dakota had even come into town and stopped at
119
Calder's office, but he'd been with a patient and had two
more waiting. The big Ranger had not looked put out, but
Calder had been frustrated by it all.
There was a time when I begged You for a successful practice,
Lord, and now I'm complaining. Please help me to enjoy the time
I have with these folks and leave the rest to You.
"Papa?" a little voice called from outside the door.
"Come in."
Calder listened to his daughter try before he stepped
over and opened the door.
"Mama says eat"
"Okay, Viv. 111 be right down."
Vivian waited for him, and when they both gained the
kitchen, Calder was pleased to see that neither Darvi nor
Dakota had come in yet. He didn't want to miss any more
time with them. In less than five minutes everyone was
gathered, and they sat down as a group. Calder prayed,
and to his amazement, Dakota had a question as soon as he
120
was finished.
"Do you ever worry that God isn't hearing you,
Calder?"
"I haven't for a long time, but I used to."
"What changed for you?"
"Something my father said. He asked me if God's Word
was true or not. It forced me to evaluate what I believe, and
the truth is, I believe every word of the Bible. With that in
mind, I looked at the different people who were devoted to
prayer, including Jesus Christ I know I can follow their
lead."
"Where did you find those examples in the Bible?"
"I have some verses written in the front of my Bible that might help. Would you like me to copy them for you?"
"I would, thank you."
"Have you spent much time reading the Bible, Mr.
Rawlings?" Merry asked.
"Just recently I have. I'm afraid that not all of it makes
sense to me."
"I don't think anyone would claim to understand all of
it," Merry added with a smile. "If he did, I'm not sure I
121
would believe him."
Darvi was careful not to look at Merry, but she was
nearly falling into her plate to listen to this exchange. Realizing
she was staring at Dakota, she forced herself to eat
A Texas Sky 67
From there the time simply sped away. Everyone was
barely finished when Merry said they were running late,
and before Darvi knew it, she was sitting in church, the
Scott family to the left of her and Dakota on their other
side.
Some of the songs were familiar, but the sermon was
something she'd never heard before or even considered.
The pastor told them, with verses to support it, that God
had not only saved man, but saved him with a plan. God
had good works for His children to do, and His will was
evident on every page of the Bible.
Darvi was still thinking about the sermon when she
walked absentmindedly out the church door. She had told
Merry she wanted a moment alone at the wagon. She was
122
nearly half a block down the boardwalk when a male voice
stopped her.
"Well, hello."
Pulled from her musings, Darvi turned to find two men
leaning against the side of a building, both dressed in
denim, dean shirts, hats, and boots. There was nothing disreputable
about them; indeed, they were clean-shaven and
well pressed, but Darvi thought it rude to address her
without an introduction. Her chin went into the air, but
they only smiled, pushed away from the wall, and started
to move toward her.
"Been to church, have you?"
"You, sir," she began, but stopped before starting the
set-down she was ready to give him, not certain her old tactics
were a good idea.
"Sir?" The man who was fairer-haired spoke again.
"Did you call me sir? Oh, I like that."
"And I'd like it if you'd move on and leave the lady
alone."
Neither man looked particular guilty or intimidated by
123
the large, dark man who appeared behind the woman, his
entire face visible above her head, but neither did they
want to tangle with him. Pretty as the woman was, the
dark, intense eyes of the man who shadowed her were a
little more than they bargained for.
Watching them walk away, Darvi stood very still. She
could tell she was shaking a little and wasn't up to facing
Dakota. He didn't know this. Only a moment passed
before he stepped around and faced her. Darvi made herself
look up.
"Are you all right?"
"I think so," she said with more bravado than she felt.
"What did they want?"
"I don't know."
"But they wouldn't move on when you told them to."
"I didn't tell them to move on."
Dakota's brows rose on this. "Why is that?"
Darvi's face filled with frustration before she answered.
124
"I don't know! I'm a different person now, Dakota, and I
don't think I'm supposed to talk to people that way."
Dakota's eyes narrowed, his own temper rising.
"Let me get this straight. You didn't want to hurt their
feelings?"
Darvi scowled at him but didn't answer. Seeing the
upset and confusion in her eyes, Dakota softened. He
spoke quietly, his voice compassionate.
"Unless I miss my guess, Darvi, you and I have had a
recent change in our lives."
The strawberry blonde nodded.
"If yours is anything like mine, right now you don't
know which way is up."
"That about explains it. It's been wonderful," she was
swift to add, "but I'm so unsure about so many things."
Dakota saw that Calder was headed their way. He gave
him a quick wave and turned Darvi back toward the
church. As he hoped, Calder only waved back and turned
himself, giving them a moment alone.
"No matter what changes have occurred, Darvi, God
125
wants us to keep using our heads. I refuse to believe mat
A Texas Sty 69
there's some verse in Scripture that says once you accept
Christ, you have to let men accost you."
"No, I don't suppose it does say that, but my tongue's
been getting me into trouble for a long time."
"Nevertheless, you know what appropriate attention is
and what it is not If you wanted those men out of your
face, you had every right to tell them."
"But I was angry, and I didn't want to blast them with
my temper."
"Thaf s wise of you, but you can still tell someone, quite
firmly, I might add, that you don't wish to speak to him."
Darvi stopped and looked up at him.
"I'm not going to argue with you, but I'm going to have
to think on that"
"Thaf s fair enough," Dakota agreed. "What did you
think of the sermon?"
Darvi sighed. "Wow."
126
"I know what you mean."
"I just never thought about God having a plan for us.
Did you?"
"Not personally, no. My parents taught my brothers and
me to believe there was a God, but if s only recently that I
considered the fact that God has thoughts of me or that He
would want a relationship with me. If s a little more than I
can take sometimes."
Darvi was still framing a reply when Calder pulled up
with the wagon. The whole family was already on board,
and the girls tried to climb onto both of them the moment
they were seated. Darvi ended up holding the Bibles, and
Dakota took both girls on his lap.
"Koda?"
"Yes?"
But that was all Filar wanted to say. She laid her head
against him, and Dakota held her close. Vivian spent the
whole ride looking up into his face but didn't care to talk
either. The girls gave him such a longing for Laura
Peterson, his brother's young sister-in-law, that Dakota
127
determined to visit Slater right away. He was thinking
about how he could do this when Darvi shifted beside him,
and he was reminded of his present job. Working not to let
his emotions take over but not quite making it, Dakota's
thoughts were very determined.
I'll get Darvi off safely, and then I'll make my way home. I'll
visit Cash for a while and then go see Slater and Liberty. If Brace
doesn't want me back by then, I'll go back to the ranch for good!
^"3"9r
"Are you going to be all right?" Dakota asked Darvi
once they had left the house. She hadn't cried when they
had said goodbye, but her face was so set that Dakota knew
she was in agony. The fact that she didn't answer him also
told him she was just hanging on.
Not in a hurry this time, they rode easily. Dakota was
very rested, and Darvi had not wanted to leave. Neither
128
did she want to talk, at least not for some miles. Indeed, it
was midmoming--they were long out of Stillwater-- before she broke the silence.
"Weren't those little girls cute?" she asked quietly.
"Oh, yes," Dakota replied with a smile. "I fell in love the
first moment I saw them."
"They liked you too."
"I hope so."
"Merry told me," Darvi assured him. "She said Vivian
and Filar are usually more comfortable with women. I
guess their father owns their hearts, but with you they
made an exception."
Dakota smiled. "They weren't very vocal, but they sure
liked to look at me."
Darvi smiled as well and turned to stare at him.
"What?" Dakota wished to know.
"I'm just trying to see you through their eyes."
Dakota good-naturedly shook his head. "Well, tell me
when you figure it out"
ATexasSty 71
129
With that the two were content to ride in silence for a
time. Darvi looked completely at ease, like a child who's
well taken care of, and that must have been because she
was well looked after. Dakota was constantly on the alert.
He was mentally thinking about the roads that would take
them to Aurora and also where they could lunch, as well as
finding a suitable place to set up camp before dark.
Dakota had stocked up on provisions, so he wasn't worried,
but when the sun was right over their heads, he
decided to mention to her that they were not going to make
any sort of town that night
Upon this announcement, Darvi pulled her mount to a
stop.
"We're not going back through Blake where we stayed
before?"
"Not if we're headed to Aurora so you can catch the
train. Blake would be out of the way."
Her hat shaded her face quite nicely, but she still put her
hand up to the brim and looked around them.
130
"Where will we spend the night?"
"There's an oak grove about five hours from here. If s
off the road, but there's a large stand of trees, and the
stream there is deep and fast flowing. I think we'll be in
good shape if we can make that"
"Then we'll be in Aurora tomorrow night?"
"Probably not, but if you want to ride hard, we can try."
Darvi thanked him for the information and heeled her
horse back into motion; indeed, she even picked up the
pace some. At the same time, her mind gave her heart a
short lecture.
You had to see Merry. You couldn't live another day until you
saw Merry. Would you have been quite so eager, Darvi, if you had
known you were going to be sleeping on the ground? Darvi rode
on without even trying to answer.
m
Ok
"IS THIS THE PLACE?"
131
Busy scouting the area, Dakota didn't answer, but Darvi
knew it had to be. He had taken them off the main road
about 30 minutes back, and the trees were just as he had
described. Darvi could also hear the rippling sound of
water over rocks.
"Okay, Darvi/' Dakota spoke as he came back toward
her on foot, "Come on this way around the trees. We'll set
up camp for the night and have some dinner."
Darvi did as she was directed, knowing that hotel room
or not, it was going to be good to get out of the saddle.
Once again she was reminded of how her determination to
see Merry had clouded all else. They had certainly ridden
harder to Stillwater, but she didn't remember feeling sore.
Now as she dismounted, she barely stifled a groan.
"You weren't sore on the way to Scotts," Dakota commented
from behind her.
Darvi turned to see him watching her.
"How did you know I was sore?"
A slow smile stretched across the Ranger's face.
"I just watched you get off that horse."
132
Darvi tried to look stern but ended up laughing a little.
At least she could do that What she couldn't do was rub
the parts of her anatomy that ached with stiffness and
fatigue.
A Texas Sky 73
"Why don't you walk down by the water? I'll take care
of your horse."
Darvi looked as grateful as she felt before thanking
Dakota and unfastening her satchel from Finley's saddle.
"I think 111 freshen up a bit."
"All right Keep your eyes open and stay within earshot"
Thinking he sounded just like Uncle Marty, she went on
her way, moving gingerly as sensation returned to her
limbs. Pain or no pain, it wasn't long before she noticed
what a lovely setting it was. The day was still plenty warm,
but just the sound and sight of the water seemed to cool
her, and finding a large rock right at the edge was like an
answer to prayer. Darvi sat on it, slipped off her boots and
stockings, and placed her feet in the water. The action
133
seemed to cool all of her. Had it been dark, she'd have
gotten all the way in, but for the moment this did the trick.
Her satchel came next She reached for the bag and
brought out a large handkerchief, one she'd borrowed from
her father. After soaking it, she bathed her face and neck.
In very short order she felt like herself again.
"Are you all right?" she heard Dakota call.
"Yes, thank you, I am. Do you need some help?"
"No, I'm fine, thanks."
"I have my feet in the water already."
Darvi heard the laughter in Dakota's voice when he
called back, "Sounds great I'll probably join you in a
minute."
Darvi smiled in contentment, all misgivings about
camping slowly dying away. She decided as she sat there
that she wanted a fresh pair of stockings. Her hands were
back in her bag when she heard the rattle. She stopped
moving, even though she could feel the outline of her gun
beneath some of her garments. Her eyes shifting frantically,
she finally spotted it A small rattlesnake was coiled on the
134
ground about a foot away from the rock. As Darvi watched,
it uncoiled a bit and started to move away from her, but
72
Darvi still brought out her gun. She realized her mistake
too late. Sensing her movement, the snake recoiled to face
her, the rattles sounding off again.
"I don't think I can do this," she whispered even as she
held the gun at arm's length, her finger ready to pull the
trigger. Her mind raced through the things she'd heard
about snakes, such as their ability to jump the length of
their bodies. She wanted to gauge the distance but was
afraid to take her eyes from the reptile.
"Darvi, you all right?" Dakota chose that moment to
check on her.
The snake still watched her, his tail now silent.
"Darvi?"
135
"Dakota," she managed in a small voice. Then louder.
"Dakota."
"Darvi, are you--" Dakota was saying as he came into
view, his brow lowering as he watched her hold something
black out in front of her with both hands. He moved closer
and saw that it was a stocking draped over a gun. Why it
took him so long to see what had her frozen in place, he
didn't know, but moving in swiftly, his gun coming clean
from his holster as he walked, he fired one shot before the
snake jolted with the impact and lay still.
Her eyes still huge, Darvi kept her gun trained on the
dead serpent even as she watched Dakota approach.
Dakota was compassionate when he saw the fear in her
face, but he still smiled and plucked at the black stocking.
"Does the gun work without this?"
Darvi slowly lowered the weapon. "I was afraid to
shoot. I thought I would miss such a small target."
"That still would have scared him away."
"But then I would have wondered all night where he
was." Her eyes flickered toward the snake. "Now I'll
136
know."
Dakota then saw that she trembled a little.
"You were very brave."
"I don't feel brave. I feel like calling for my mother."
A Texas Sky 75
Dakota bent and put his arm around her shoulders and
gave her a squeeze.
"Thanks, Dakota."
"You're welcome. Ill stomp about some and make sure
he has no family." As Dakota started his search, he kept
speaking. 'Tell me something, Darvi, does trouble just naturally
follow you around?"
"What does that mean?" she asked, working discretely
to put her stockings on.
"Oh, first you follow a complete stranger down the
streets of Austin, who just happens to be me, and then you
have two men following you in Stillwater, and now you
attract a snake. It just causes a man to wonder."
Stockings and shoes in place, Darvi turned to set him
137
straight. "I'll have you know, Dakota Rawlings, I can take
care of myself very nicely."
Dakota didn't even glance her way. "If s beginning to
make sense why Brace didn't want you coming on your
own."
"You're all the same," she muttered, checking around
the rock before climbing down. She gathered her tilings,
gun still in hand, and moved back in the direction from
which she had come. What she saw stopped her. Darvi
didn't know how Dakota had accomplished it so swiftly,
but he had set up a very orderly camp. A glance to the right
showed that he had tethered the horses near food and
water and already had a fire coaxed along, with two
bedrolls opposite each other. Darvi knew she was in good
hands, but she hadn't expected this. Dakota had told them
he could cook. Darvi didn't know why she hadn't figured
pn the rest.
He lives his life on the trail Vfhat did you expect?
"I think we're reptile-free for the moment," Dakota proclaimed
as he joined her. "I hope you like your coffee
138
strong. I don't know any other way to make it."
"I do like it strong, but believe me when I tell you that
I'll eat and drink whatever you give me."
"Hungry, are you?"
"Well/ not starved, but as usual, I've acted without
thinking. It never occurred to me that we wouldn't be in a
town tonight. If I was on my own, I'd be going hungry."
As though she'd just proved his point, Dakota smiled.
Catching it, Darvi's chin came up.
"I would have done fine on my own," she told him
firmly. "I would have come up with something to eat."
Fearing he would only get himself in trouble, Dakota
didn't comment. Not fully understanding the female brain,
however, he still found more than he bargained for.
"Do you doubt it?" Darvi demanded, not willing to let
the matter drop.
Dakota looked at her.
"Actually, I don't. Plucky as you are, you would probably
139
do fine, but don't ask me to condone your being out
here on your own, Darvi. I won't do that."
Darvi wisely shut her mouth. She hadn't expected as
much as she got, and she determined to let it drop before
she pushed Dakota into saying something she didn't want
to hear. She believed she could do fine, and that was all that
really mattered to her.
%r%r
The meal was very good. Merry had sent some baked
goods with Dakota, and that man had a good supply of
trail food. He turned dried meat into beef and gravy over
rice, a biscuit on the side. They ate cookies with their last
cups of coffee.
Darvi volunteered to wash dishes, and she was at the
stream doing this when Dakota realized they had company.
Two men approached on one horse, a small, hard-ridden
beast. Their eyes watched him but were more
interested in the horses nearby.
140
"Hello," the man on the front called.
A Texas Sky 77
Dakota didn't like his smile but still said, "Good
evening."
"Nice horses," the second man spoke as they dismounted.
Dakota saw no reason to comment. He hoped they
would move on without a confrontation, and almost at the
same moment, he heard the clank of pots and knew that
Darvi was returning.
"Not now, Darvi," he said under his breath, but there
was no way she heard. Indeed, completely unaware of the
danger, she entered the campsite talking.
"I don't know if I got this one pot clean. It was very
stubborn. I hope you aren't too--"
Dakota didn't even look at her, which meant he saw
every bit of interest on the visitors' faces. He decided to
confront the situation head on.
"The horses aren't for sale."
The men both snickered before the first one said, "We
141
ain't got no money anyhow."
"Well, that only leaves you one option, gentlemen,"
Dakota went on amiably, "and it's only fair to warn you
that I'll shoot you before I let you take our horses."
They seemed to weigh this up for a time, looking at each
other and then back to Dakota, who partially blocked their
view of Darvi
"She your wife?" number two asked.
"The lady is not your business," he said flatly, his hand
not moving to his gun, but his whole body shifting in a no-nonsense
way. "And since we're camped here for the night,
I think it might be best if you head on your way."
Hesitating only for a moment, the men climbed back
onto the weary animal and continued down the road. Both
Darvi and Dakota watched them for some time. Darvi's
imagination had them doubling back, so she kept her eyes
on them for as long as she could. When she finally glanced
up at Dakota, it was to find him watching her.
142
"I suppose you're going to say that was all my fault?"
she asked calmly.
"No, I wasn't going to say that, but it would help if you
didn't look so good."
Knowing she was not at her best, Darvi nearly laughed.
"What do you suggest?"
Seeing the amusement in her eyes, Dakota barely kept
from smiling. "Well, you could blacken a few teeth and
maybe dye your hair a mud brown."
"I'll think on it," Darvi assured him before adding, "if s
your size and color, by the way."
Dakota blinked.
"Whaf s my size and color?"
"The reason the twins stare at you, and also the reason
those men in Still water and the men today left without an
argument. Depending on who they are, people either find
you a great comfort or completely intimidating." This said,
she turned to put the pots down and then to sit down on her
bedroll, reaching for her satchel as soon as she was settled.
For a moment it was on Dakota's mind to ask which
143
way Darvi found him, but he thought he knew the answer.
She'd half-hidden behind him while he talked with the
men. Somehow he didn't think she was intimidated by him in the least.
5"3r^"
Dakota did not get into his bedroll when darkness fell
and Darvi climbed into hers. There was still a small flicker
of fire left, and he wanted to go back to Calder's letter, which
was filled with Scriptures. He started to read the letter again,
thankful that Calder had written out some of the verses.
Dear Dakota,
I want to start by thanking you for asking me about this subject.
It's easy to do things by habit and not conviction. It was very
good for me to be reminded why prayer is so important.
A Texas Sky 79
Colossians 4:12 says: "Epaphras, who is one of you, a servant
of Christ, salutes you, always laboring fervently for you in
144
prayers, that ye may stand perfect and complete in all the will of
God." Epaphras is devoted to prayer.
Colossians 1:9 says: "For this cause we also, since the day we
heard it, do not cease to pray for you, and to desire that ye might
befitted with the knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual
understanding." This is Paul speaking here. Note the way he
says he didn't cease; he was another person devoted to prayer.
James 5 says that Elijah was such a warrior in prayer that God
held the rain back for more than three years.
And then to my favorite, Jesus Himself--God's own Son-- was willing to give up sleep to meet His Father to pray. Mark 1:35: "In the morning, rising up a great while before day, he went
out, and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed." I don't
know about you, Dakota, but I don't think Christ would give this
kind of example to us if His Father wasn't listening.
As Dakota finished reading the letter, he saw that
Calder had included many other verses for him to look up,
as well as telling him that he would pray for understanding
in the matter. He closed with God's blessing and an invitation
to visit anytime.
Dakota sat for a while longer and thought about his
145
own faith. It had been so dear to him that he was lost and
that God had found him, but somewhere in the mix he'd
gotten the impression that his first-time faith was all he
would need.
I've got to trust You all day, every day. I see that now. Not
just to save me, but that You're listening and that You care. That
was never clear to me before now, but this is what Desmond was
talking about when he said to match my feelings against Your
Word. If they don't hold up, then I can't hold on to them.
Thank You for saving me. Lord God. I'm still amazed at this
second chance, and even this second chance to understand how
You work.
His heart still prayerful, Dakota went back to his Bible
to look up the other verses from Calder, asking God to help
him understand the truths. The flickering light made it a
challenge at times, but Dakota read until he could see no
more. With the last dying flames behind.him, he checked
on the horses, which he had moved closer to camp, and
146
finally settled in for the night Darvi had stopped moving
around, and Dakota assumed she had fallen asleep. He
knew she would be sore in the morning and that riding
Finley all day was not going to help, but he saw no help for
it. Dakota found himself praying for her, and somewhere
along the line he dropped off to sleep. It didn't last long,
though, as Darvi suddenly gasped and woke.
"Dakota?"
"Right here," came his deep voice comfortingly through
the darkness.
"Did they come and take the horses?" She sounded panicked.
"No. I checked on them right before I settled in."
He heard her sigh.
"I thought my dream was real," she admitted. "I'm
sorry I woke you."
"If sail right"
It was silent for a moment
"You don't sound as though you were asleep."
"I don't sleep very soundly when I'm on the trail."
Again silence covered them, and again Darvi was the
147
one to break it
"Dakota?"
"Yeah?"
"I don't want to intrude, but will you tell me how it happened
for you?"
"My salvation?"
"Yes. I mean, if you want to."
"If s not a very long story. You knew I'd been shot and I
told you it was bal, but I don't know if I told you that
while I was in that gunfight, I thought I might die. When I
realized I hadn't, I knew it was time to face what my
brothers had been telling me."
A Texas Sty 81
"How many brothers do you have?"
"Two."
"And they both believe?"
"Yes. I thought that preachers used hell as a scare tactic
to get people to church, but when I was faced with dying,
I realized I wasn't ready. If hell was a real place, I was in
148
trouble. If Slater and Cash had been telling me the truth, I
knew I was lost
"After I got hurt, I stayed with another Ranger. My
brothers came to see me there, and I asked them to help me
understand salvation. Thaf s about the size of it"
"Had you been searching for a long time?"
"Running was more like it I just didn't want to accept
the fact that I sin. I'm around a lot of very desperate people,
and somehow I thought I was better. I didn't like being
lumped into the sinner category."
"Thank you for telling me," Darvi said softly. Dakota
thought he heard tears in her voice.
"Are you all right?"
"Yes," she said, but it was on a sniff.
"How did it happen for you?"
"I won't be able to tell you without crying. If s all I've
done lately."
"Well, don't let tears stop you."
"If s a long story," she replied, tears even thicker in her
voice.
149
"I'm not going anywhere."
Dakota heard her blow her nose and cough a UtUe. He
wanted to tell her they didn't have to talk, but thinking she
might fall back to sleep, he kept silent A few minutes
passed and she began.
"I don't know if you know this, Dakota, but I'm from St.
Louis. And not just any part of St. Louis. I grew up in one
of the nicer homes in one of the better sections of town. My
family has always lived in style. In fact, I can't remember
not having just about anything I wanted. We were very
self-sufficient, my whole family, and because of that, I just
never gave God a thought We didn't pray at meals or go
to church; we just took care of ourselves.
"But there was a woman in town, a pastor's wife, and
she and my mother got to know each other through the St.
Louis Ladies' Guild. I was just a little girl when I heard my
mother tell Mrs. Beacher--that was her name--that she
didn't believe anyone lived for eternity, not in heaven or
150
hell. My mother believes that our life on earth is the end.
You live and then you die. When Mrs. Beacher pressed her,
my mother said that we live on through our descendants,
and almost to prove that point, my mother has pictures of
our ancestors all over the house. The hallways are lined
with their paintings and photographs. So is the library and
the large parlor."
Darvi fell silent for a moment.
"I grew up so smug and sure, Dakota. I didn't have a
care in the world--at least not until I visited Austin in the
summers and played with Merry Scott, who was then
Merry Voight. She had the audacity to tell me she knew
there was a heaven, and to top it off, she said she was going
there."
Dakota smiled as he listened.
"I could have strangled her. I thought it was the most
foolish thing, but she wasn't teasing me or acting proud.
She had a deep joy about this fact, a joy I had never experienced
over anything. Most of the summer I would play
my heart out with her, not letting myself think too deeply,
151
but when I went home I was miserable. Not only did I want
to be back running free in a way I never could at home, but
then I had time to think about what she said, and every
summer I knew tremendous fear that she might be right"
She sighed a little and continued quietly.
"This went on for more years than I care to think about
I eventually stopped visiting in the summer. My interests
changed, and boys were noticing me. I even became
engaged to be married, and then the unthinkable happened.
It was just this spring. The house was abuzz with
ATexasSky 83
plans for a June wedding. My mother was showing the
caterer through the house, and he asked about the largest
portrait in the hall. Later I tried to tell myself that she was
busy and distracted, but I couldn't quite convince my
heart. My mother, who was going to live on through her
children and grandchildren, couldn't remember Great
Uncle Jenkins' name. She looked very forlorn for a moment
but then passed it off with a laugh.
152
"Later, when I was alone, I walked through and looked
at all the portraits in the house. I couldn't tell you the
names of half of them. I asked myself how, if I didn't know
these people and my mother was already forgetting their
names, could they still be living?
"The fact that they were all very dead and always
would be was like a blow to me. I walked around in a
painful cloud the rest of the day, and the next morning I
canceled a date with my fiancee and went to see Mrs.
Beacher." Darvi sighed again, this time sounding very
tired. "I understood now all the things that Merry had said
to me during those hot summers in Austin, and as soon as
Mrs. Beacher explained, I knew in an instant that my sin
had put Christ on the cross and that I was lost without
Him. I'd never known such peace, but it only lasted until I
arrived home. I can't begin to tell you the mess I made of
things.
"The weeks that followed were like something out of a
nightmare. My parents were deeply hurt over what I was
telling them. Then Mrs. Beacher, who was meeting with me
153
each week for Bible study, asked me if my intended was a
believer. I had to tell her no."
Tears were coming now, and Darvi didn't try to stop
them.
"I can't tell you what it did to all of us to have me break
off my engagement with Brandon. He was so hurt, and I
was feeling lost and confused. My mother said it was just
a stage and that I would get over it. She went right on with
the wedding plans until I left for a few days to get her
attention. I didn't know what else to do. And all the time
Brandon was coming around, telling me he'd love me
anyway, but I knew it wasn't right. I finally wrote Uncle
Marty and asked if I could come. He wired me right away
and said yes. I was so exhausted by the time I arrived that
I ended up ill. I know my mother must have written to him,
but he never said a word to me.
"In all the hoopla, I'd completely forgotten about Merry.
154
After spending days in bed, I woke up one morning and
knew I had to see her. But we had never kept in touch by mail, and I didn't know she'd moved. Thaf s why I followed you down the street, and that's why you're stuck
with me right now."
"I don't feel I'm stuck with you, Darvi, and I don't want
to hear you say that again."
"All right." She sounded very contrite, and Dakota
wished he could see her. He had written his parents about
his conversion and received a rather surprised letter from
his mother, but it was nothing like what Darvi had experienced.
In fact, although admitting that she didn't understand,
his mother told him that she and his father would
support him in whatever he wanted to do. It had always
been that way with his parents, and Dakota was just now
seeing how good he'd had it. His parents' lack of faith in
Christ still concerned him, but there was no anxiety as he
prayed for them every day and tried to prepare his heart
for the next time he saw them.
A sniff broke into Dakota's thoughts.
"Thank you for telling me, Darvi. I'll pray for you."
155
"Thank you. Please pray that I'll figure a way to get out
of this mess I've landed myself in."
"I can't pray that, Darvi, because I don't see it that way."
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, you can't marry a man who doesn't share your
faith and commitment to Christ. I'm sorry that your family
has taken it so hard, but they're going to have to get used
to your decision."
ATexasSty \* 85
Darvi was so shocked she was speechless. This worried
Dakota.
"Am I out of line, Darvi?"
"No, I'm just surprised that I haven't seen that before.
I've got to let my mother work this out. I can't worry about
her response to Christ or my decision."
"I agree with you. My parents do not share my faith in
Christ, and I'm thankful they don't give me a hard time.
Nevertheless, I can be tempted to worry about their eternity
and choices when God says worry is a sin."
156
Again Darvi sighed, but not because she was overwhelmed.
She knew worry was a sin, but she hadn't seen
that this was what she was doing.
"Thank you, Dakota," Darvi said for the last time.
"You've helped me a lot."
"You're welcome," Dakota responded, feeling very
inadequate. There was so much he didn't know, and for a
moment he had doubted his own words to her. He finally
fell back to sleep--they both did--each one praying for
greater understanding and wisdom in this new life, a life
they wouldn't trade for anything, but one so foreign they
might have been living in another world.
c6
even.
Aurora, Texas
jared silk's eyes narrowed in anger as he read the
newspaper column. After all this time he should have been
157
used to it, but he knew if Annabelle Hewett had been in the
room just then, he would have been tempted to strike her.
He read it yet again:
What does Aurora's newest
bank have going this time?
How about loan rates that are
not only too good to be true,
they're impossible to believe!
One can't help but wonder
how owner Jared Silk can
afford clothing that clearly
didn't come from a catalog.
We'll all be waiting with great
anticipation at the town's fall
festival. Will Silk's face be as
red as his new cravat?
A. Hewett
Had Annabelle been in the room right then, she would
158
have seen just how red the banker's face could get. Jared
was so furious he nearly barked at the person who knocked
on his office door. Remembering just in time that the bank's
doors were already open, he tempered his response to a
86
A Texas Sky 87
terse reply and told the men to enter. Even though he'd
sent for them, seeing them did nothing for his mood.
"Have you read this?" he asked one of his personal
assistants.
"Yes," Seth Redding answered calmly, taking a chair as
though he had all day.
"I'm sick of it! I want it stopped. Do you hear me?"
"What exactly are we supposed to do?" the other man/
Eliot McDermott, asked. "She's free to write whatever she
chooses, and we know from the last little job that busting
up the newspaper office won't stop it"
"Shut your mouth!" Jared hissed at him as he rose to shut the door, even knowing the hall and stairway were empty.
159
The men, half-brothers who could have had respectable
jobs, watched their boss secure the door and stalk to the
window. From the second-story view, he stared down on
the street, his frame tense with helpless frustration.
"What she writes is all true, Jared," Eliot added. "I don't
know why you fight it"
"I don't pay you to think," Jared now said coldly, never
taking his eyes from the window. The statement wasn't
true, but the banker was too angry to see reason.
The brothers exchanged a look. At times like these they
were tempted to ask themselves why they put up with him,
but the answer was never far from their minds: the money.
"I think I'd like to talk with Annabelle Hewett," Jared
said.
Seth came to his feet, and Eliof s stance became tense.
"Now, Jared," Seth began, "you can't go snatching mat
lady off the streets. She's too well known."
Jared finally turned to the men, his face filled with a
calm they had learned to dread.
"You're right; I can't do it. But you can and you will. I
160
don't care how you handle it. I don't even care if you hire
someone else, but I want you to offer a personal invitation
to Miss Hewett."
"An invitation to what?"
"Why, to my home for dinner. We'll have a nice meal
and talk awhile. I'm sure I can convince her that she's quite
mistaken."
The men didn't bother to hide their displeasure, but
Jared was not swayed.
"Just let me know what day I'm to expect her. And boys,
keep it neat. I have a reputation to uphold in this town."
Knowing they had no one to blame but themselves, the
brothers filed out. They didn't linger at the bank but
headed right onto the street and over to the saloon to discuss
the idea. They had a plan in very little time, but later,
Seth returned to the bank only to find that Jared had come
up with a plan of his own. Nevertheless, this job was going
to cost the banker a little more than usual.
161
"You don't have to stay," Darvi proclaimed to Dakota
for the third time.
"So you've said." His reply was as calm as always, and
Darvi gave up.
They had made excellent time getting to Aurora, and
during their travels Darvi was surprised to find that
Dakota's home was very near. He could be there in a matter
of hours. Darvi saw no reason for him to stay the night just
to put her on the train. However, he was not about to leave.
Darvi was glad for the company but felt she'd been trouble
enough.
"So where do you want to spend the night?"
"I've got to get my trunk from the train station, and then I'll check into the Belmont."
"Why don't I get the trunk?" Dakota started to suggest,
but Darvi was already shaking her head.
"I appreciate the offer, Dakota, but I need my clothing
162
as soon as I check in, and I'll be able to find the trunk in no
time, since I know what it looks like."
ATexasSty 89
"Sounds fair enough. By the way, what are we doing
with Finley?"
"I'm to leave him at Garth's Livery, or some name like
that. My uncle has plans to get him back. I didn't ask where
it was, but I don't think it will be too hard to find."
"Have you stayed in Aurora before?"
"No, I haven't."
"How do you know about the Belmont?"
"Uncle Marty. He lectured me for a full 24 hours before
I left." Darvi's voice went monotone before she went on,
"What to watch for, where to go, do everything Dakota
says, don't look at strange men, don't leave your room after
dark, get your trunk from the station, leave the horse with
Garth, and I can't remember what else."
Dakota had a good laugh over this litany but thought it
sounded like Brace. He was also changing his mind about
163
Darvi being on her own. He would never leave her to fend
for herself, but she was very quick to catch on to tilings and
as plucky as he'd first expected.
The train station was a bustling place, and it took some
doing to track down the bags and trunks that were being
held. Darvi had to give her name and a description of her
small trunk, and then the man was gone for what seemed
to be ages trying to find it. Because her name was not on
the outside, he made her open the top and show her name
under the lid. The fact that she had the key should have
spoken volumes.
Finally satisfied, the man released the trunk to her care.
Dakota hefted it onto Eli's back. It wasn't the ideal mode of
transportation, but if they asked the station to deliver it,
there was no telling when the heavy piece would arrive.
There was a lad of 12 or 13 who stayed close to the hotel
lobby and was willing to carry it to Darvi's room when she
checked in. Dakota followed in their wake, his own room
key in hand.
"Thank you," Darvi told the young man, slipping a coin
164
to him.
"Thank you/' he returned politely and went on his way.
"Are you on this floor?" Darvi asked Dakota.
Dakota looked at his key. "I think so, but I must be a few
doors down."
"I know ifs getting on in the day, Dakota, but can you
give me time to clean up before we eat?"
"I was going to ask you the same thing. There's no way
I'm going to enjoy my dinner until I've ordered a bath."
Darvi smiled at his understanding.
"I'll come back here in about an hour. How does that
work?"
"Wonderful. 111 see you then."
Saddlebags in hand, Dakota went to find his room, not
knowing that an hour was optimistic. Nevertheless, the two
travelers finally sat down in the hotel dining room, both
ready for a hot meal and the comfort of eating indoors.
"Dakota," Darvi asked over coffee, their order having
165
just been taken, "how did you become a Ranger?"
Dakota smiled. "I caught the bug when I was about 13.
We'd had some trouble with cattle rustling, and the Rangers
came in to help. I'd never seen such tough, capable men. I
was in awe of every one of them. From that time forward I
dreamed of having my own sturdy mount, side arm, rope,
and Bowie knife. I had access to all those things on the ranch,
but they weren't mine. At the time I had no concept of the
responsibility, but even when I understood the position, I
still longed to work hard and uphold the law in Texas."
Dakota stopped for a moment before admitting, "It was
all I ever wanted until my brother Slater came to Christ.
Cash and my grandmother already believed, but I never
thought Slater would. The change in him was uncanny, and
then he left the Rangers to settle in one town. I was ready
to string him up, but he stood up to me and told me his
decision was made. The change in his life got me to
thinking that I might have missed something.
"I don't know if I thought of it when you were telling
your story, Darvi, but Slater did what you need to do.
166
A Texas Sky 91
Although everyone in the Rangers was telling him he
didn't need to quit, he knew he couldn't stay on the trail.
He stood up to me and to Brace, and I know God has
blessed him for it"
It was on Darvi's mind to ask Dakota if he would stay
with the Rangers now, but for some reason she held back.
His salvation was as new as hers. Maybe he hadn't thought
that far. Then again, she knew nothing of Slater. Maybe
their situations were nothing alike.
"So are you ready to go home and face your family?"
"I think I am. I'm trying not to think of conversations in
my head. I've done that in the past, and it never works. The
person never says what I think he's going to, and so everything
I've rehearsed is a waste of time."
Dakota was impressed. It was so easy to do just that.
He'd done it many times himself.
"Well, you can go knowing that I will pray for you."
"Thank you. And I'll be praying for you. I never
167
thought about anyone being able to have an influence on
Uncle Marty. Maybe your life will touch his."
"I hope so. I care for him a lot."
Darvi found herself wanting to cry and hoped their
food would come soon. Quite hungry, she suddenly realized
a wave of homesickness was washing over her. The
combination of hunger, her uncle, and a need to go home
rained down on her with such intensity that she almost
gasped.
Dakota stayed very quiet They had talked for hours the
day before, and Darvi had apologized for her tears on two
occasions. Both times Dakota told her it was all right. He
hoped that if he remained quiet now, she would not feel the
need. It helped to have his stomach growl, and for Darvi to
hear it.
"I think they've forgotten us," she said, trying not to
sniff.
"I think you might be right I'm going to have to make
168
myself chew. Right now I think I could swallow things
whole."
Neither one felt compelled to talk after that. Their food
arrived about ten minutes later, and that was all they
needed. By the time they finished/ the days on the road
were catching up. With little more than a plan to meet for
breakfast they bid each other goodnight
^"S1"^"
Darvi stood on the train station platform in a navy blue
suit, her satchel open as she secured her ticket inside.
Closing the top/ she looked up at Dakota who stood in
front of her.
"All set?" he asked.
"I think so."
"You look very nice in that suit, by the way."
Darvi looked up at him innocently and asked, "You
don't think I should blacken a few front teeth?"
Dakota put his arms up in surrender.
169
'I'm not going to live that one down, am I?"
"Oh, I don't know about that," Darvi said playfully. "If
you happen to see a certain uncle of mine and perhaps
mention to him that I was a perfect angel on this trip, I
might see my way clear to forget what you said."
Dakota laughed again.
"I'll do it"
Darvi smiled up at him. "Thanks for everything,
Dakota. I can't tell you how good it was to see Merry and
then hear of your revival as well."
"I like that," Dakota decided. "My revival. That just
about sums it up."
Darvi didn't want to get teary again, so she said
nothing. Not one who liked waiting for the train whistle to
blow, she said goodbye right then. Dakota gave her a great
hug, one that Darvi gladly returned, and then stood and
ATexasSky 93
watched her get on board. He searched the windows and
waved when he spotted her, but as soon as she looked
170
down at her lap, he turned away. It was going to be wonderful
to get home, but he hated to see Darvi go. He walked
back toward the hotel and livery, his heart a mix of emotions.
Halfway to the hotel, Dakota stopped in midstride. He
didn't know why he hadn't thought of it sooner, but he
could keep in contact with Darvi. The whistle had already
blown, but he knew if he hurried he could get her address.
He arrived back in plenty of time, but she was not at the
window. Thinking she might have moved, he quickly
searched along the cars, surprised not to see her. When the
train began to pull away, he comforted himself with the fact
that he could get her address from Brace. Dakota turned
again toward the hotel but froze before he'd walked five
steps.
Moving along between two men was a woman: strawberry
blonde and wearing a navy suit. Dakota wondered if
he was seeing things even as his feet began to propel him
in that direction. He wasn't overly concerned. After all,
why would anyone take Darvi from the train?
His own teasing about trouble following her now came
171
to mind. With no definite plan, he picked up the pace just
as they entered a crowded area of downtown Aurora.
%r%r
Darvi could not believe this was happening. Where the
men had come from she couldn't say; she had looked up
and there they were, one of them already taking the satchel
from her side. Any protest she had died in her throat upon
seeing the knife. The man hadn't pulled it from its sheath,
but he'd made sure she saw it before their eyes met For this
reason, Darvi instantly obeyed his order to accompany
them from the train.
She now walked between them, much faster than she
would have on her own, the town passing rather swiftly.
She nearly lost her footing at one point. Starting to gasp/
she felt something hard press against her side. That these
172
men meant business was more than clear.
Darvi was working to keep her head when they suddenly
turned down an alley. They were at the side and then
the back of a building almost before she could think.
Almost. Deciding that she wasn't going to comply any
longer, Darvi began to pull on the hand holding her upper
arm, just as she opened her mouth to scream. She didn't see
the fist that came down on the top of her head, so when
blackness crowded in she had no idea why.
"3'"'3'"
Dakota had spotted them again and even knew what
alley they turned down, but to his amazement, there was
no one in sight. He couldn't even find three distinctive sets
of footprints in the gravel. Sure that he'd misjudged, he
tried the next alley down but could see that it was too far.
"I know this is where they went," he said under his
breath as he continued to study the buildings. "I just don't
know for sure that it was Darvi."
173
Dakota had a look around that brought him to a door in
the back, but it was locked. Not a man given to flights of
fancy, he wondered what to do next. Finding out if Darvi
had actually left on that train was nearly impossible, but
that would have settled his mind. He tried to assess
whether or not he had actually seen anything amiss. The
woman did not look upset or forced, but she certainly had
Darvi's coloring.
Dakota was at a loss. He'd planned to send word to
Brace that he'd gotten Darvi off safely, but right now he
could not even do that. For the time being he found a bench
in front of the general store and sat down to think.
ATexasSky 95
#-$
"You knocked her out?" Eliot asked in outrage.
"She started to struggle," the taller of the two abductors
said, defending himself, but a look from Eliot quieted him.
174
"When do we get paid?" the other tried, but he shut up
when Seth's eyes grew as black as his brother's.
Neither man dared to comment when Eliot opened the
door, his message dear. As soon as they were gone, Eliot
and Seth stared down at Darvi and then at each other.
"How hard do you think he hit her?" Seth asked.
Eliot lifted one of Darvi's eyelids and shook his head.
"She's out cold."
"Here, let me move her to the davenport. She's going to
topple out of that chair."
Seth lifted her easily, amazed at how light she felt, nis
heart pumping with very real fear that they had hurt the
influential Annabelle Hewett But something else happened
inside of him when he laid Darvi back against a
pillow, her face so pale that he was startled. Trying not to
hear his own heart pounding, Seth placed his fingers
alongside her neck. He picked up a steady beat and hoped
it was only a matter of time until she woke.
"She's prettier than her picture," Seth commented as he
stood to full height, looking down at their guest. Eliot came
175
over to look, his gaze somewhat dispassionate.
"Things must be better for her. Even knocked out, she
looks better than the last time I saw her."
"I don't know."
"We could throw a little water in her face," Eliot joked,
but Seth frowned. For some reason the idea repelled him.
He knew she could be vicious with her words, but knocked
out cold, Annabelle Hewett looked rather young and vulnerable.
"I'm going to get something to eat," Eliot proclaimed,
heading toward the kitchen of the apartment that Jared
kept in town. Its rear exit to the alley had come in handy
many times over.
'Til join you/' Seth added, his eyes on Darvi until Eliot
called again.
"You'd better bring that bag of hers so we can check it
out. You never know what a lady like that might be
176
packing/'
'~$r%f
Darvi woke in confusion. Before she even opened her
eyes, she tried to think why the top of her head felt bruised.
Her memory returned with a jolt, but she continued to
keep her eyes closed. She didn't know where she was, but
it might be to her advantage to let whoever had taken her
think she was sleeping.
"She's coming out of it," she heard a soft male voice say.
She finally gave up and opened her eyes. She did not find
the men from the train. These men were tall, well dressed,
and good looking. Darvi thought they might have rescued
her and began to sit up.
"Where am I?" she asked.
"Don't you know, Miss Hewett?"
Darvi nearly looked behind her. "Were you talking to
me?"
177
Both men smiled, thinking she was very good.
"We're glad you stopped to see Mr. Silk," Seth now
went on smoothly. "Unfortunately you've missed him. He would like to see you/ however. In fact he's asked us to extend a dinner invitation to his home at your earliest convenience."
"Who is Mr. Silk?"
Eliot looked cynical, but Seth began to ask himself just
how hard she'd been hit.
"So when can we set a date?" Eliot pressed on.
"A date for what?" Darvi asked, beginning to wonder if
she had really awakened.
A Texas Sty 97
"Miss Hewett..." Seth began patiently.
"Who is Miss Hewett?" Darvi demanded.
The men's faces grew hard, and Darvi came to her feet,
albeit awkwardly.
"Where am I?" she tried again.
The men just stared at her.
178
Darvi walked to one of the room's windows and looked
out. She knew it was still Aurora, but she couldn't quite
picture where. She'd been tired the night before and eager
to get on the train that morning. Was it that morning?
"Is it still Wednesday?"
"Yes."
"Do you have the time?"
"Miss Hewett/' Eliot tried this time.
"Stop calling me that."
"All right, Annabelle, why do you wish to know the
time?"
"That's enough!" Darvi's voice cracked with enough
force to surprise even herself. She stared at them, eyes
furious, her hands coming out to make her point
"I don't know whaf s going on here, but you will stop
calling me that name. My name is Darvi Wingate. I was on
the train this morning bound for St Louis when two men
threatened me with a knife and removed me from my seat
I want some answers, and I want them now."
"I should have known she was going to make this
179
hard," Eliot said to Seth.
"Yeah, I suppose you're right Lef s give her some time
to think."
The men filed from the room then, and Darvi was completely
confused. Her attention strayed around the small
living area as she searched for answers, so she was startled
when one of the men returned.
Seth handed Darvi her satchel.
"I thought you might want this."
Darvi took the bag.
"The gun is out," he added, holding her eyes for long
moments before exiting once again.
I have to think, Darvi told herself, trying to ignore the
headache. With that her eyes caught sight of the door. Bag
in hand, she went to it and found it open. Hating to leave
her gun and thinking she might be dreaming after all, she
began to walk out onto a wooden landing that led to a tall
flight of stairs. There was a door at the bottom. She was just
180
closing the apartment door when she heard, "Did you lock
that door?"
Darvi didn't even bother to catch the latch. Knowing
she'd been found out, she lifted the front of her skirt and
flew down the stairs as fast as she could move. She didn't
make it halfway before an arm caught her around the
waist. Darvi froze, waiting for him to let go, but he didn't.
Not seeing any other way, she began to scream and
struggle. A sound had barely escaped her when a hand was
put over her mouth. The voice at her ear was quiet, almost
gentle, but the words were no less serious.
"The last thing I want to do is hurt you, but I can't have
you escaping or screaming." Saying this, Seth shifted her
so she could see his face. The terror in her eyes nearly got
to him, but he still said, "Understood?"
Darvi nodded and stayed quiet when he slowly
removed his hand.
"Now, back up to the apartment you go. We have to
come to some type of agreement before you leave."
"What agreement?"
181
"Well, ifs like we said. Mr. Silk wants you to come to
dinner, as you missed seeing him today."
Back in the apartment, Darvi turned to see him put her
satchel on the floor while the other man locked the door.
"I don't know who Mr. Silk is, and I didn't come here on
my own. I don't know how much plainer I can make it,"
The men said nothing. The one nearest the door pocketed
the key, and the one who had caught her on the stairs only
looked at her. A moment later they exited the room again.
"excuse me," dakota interrupted the man at the ticket
window.
"Yes, sir, what can I do for you?"
"I was just wondering if there's any chance you
remember a woman buying a ticket this morning? She
wore a navy suit and had reddish blonde hair."
The man nodded. "I remember her. Headed to St.
Louis."
"Yes, she's the one. Do you happen to know whether
she was on the train when it left?"
182
The man looked thoughtful. "Well, I assume she was.
She didn't come back to say she missed the train. They
always do that when it happens."
Dakota debated how to ask the next question delicately.
"Did you by any chance happen to see her leave the station
area?"
"I didn't see her go, but then I can't see as much as the
men out front. You might want to check with them."
"Thank you."
Dakota stepped away from the window fighting the
frustration rising within him. He'd already talked to the
men who worked along the tracks. They hadn't seen
anyone leaving who matched Darvi's description and told
him to check with the man at the ticket window.
99
/ don't think I can do anything else, Lord. Is it a lack.of trust
183
to wonder if she's all right? If that wasn't Darvi, then why
haven't I seen another woman like her in town today? But
Dakota's questions went unanswered. He honestly didn't
know what to do. His money, including the funds that
Brace had given him, was down to nothing. If he stayed in
town, it would have to be outside tonight. He was more
than willing to do this if there was a need, but if this was
nothing more than a case of mistaken identity... On the
other hand, if Darvi needed him, Dakota would never
leave her.
Deciding to stay in town one more night and keep his
eyes open, Dakota went in search of a cheap meal. He
hadn't eaten since breakfast, and it was now way past
noon. He had to assume if he didn't have answers by
morning, he would have to leave well enough alone.
(3'"3"3'
"I need to let Cassy know I won't be home tonight,"
184
Eliot said of his girlfriend.
"Maybe Nate's in town. He could tell her," Seth replied,
speaking of Cassy's son.
"I'll head out and check." Eliot stood. "How is she
doing?"
"The last time I looked she was reading her Bible."
The men shared a smile, and Eliot slowly shook his
head. "She's good. I'll give her that"
"That she is, but I must tell you, the lady fascinates me."
"You've seen her column in the paper, big brother. Don't
forget she has claws."
Eliot left to the sound of the other man's laughter. Seth
went back to his paper. He had only just returned to his
reading when Darvi came to the door.
"May I please leave now?"
Setting the paper aside, Seth shook his head. "We have
to come to an agreement," he said, keeping his voice gentle.
185
A Texas Sky 101
"You're going to have dinner with Mr. Silk, and you're
even going to tell your readers about it, both before and
after. You've had some pretty ugly things to say about him
over the last year, and it's time to do some repair work."
Looking as devastated as she felt, Darvi turned away.
Not giving her more than a few moments alone, Seth followed
her. He found her sitting and looking toward the
window, but since it was growing dark outside, he knew
she could see little.
For a time, Seth cursed Jared Silk's very existence. None
of this was going the way they had planned. Nevertheless,
Seth knew he had a job to do.
"I'm sorry you won't cooperate, Miss Hewett, but if
you'll just work with us, you can go home."
"Please don't call me that"
The lantern was not turned very high, but it did illumine
the side of Darvi's face, catching the smooth skin on
186
her cheek, the adorable shape of her tumed-up nose, and
that incredible mouth. Seth felt his heart turn over with tenderness
for her and wanted to shake his head at this
interest His boss would be enraged if he knew. Annabelle
Hewett was the enemy, and he would do well to remember
that!
"Now listen," he spoke harshly, coming close to Darvi
and towering over her as her head whipped around. "I've
got better things to do than sit around here and wait for
you to admit the truth. You can knock off this act and come
dean. You know what I want, and I'm not going to wait forever."
Nearly growling with frustration when the light would
not give him a clear view of her eyes, he turned it higher.
The tears, fear, and confusion he saw were almost his
undoing, but he made himself go on, albeit in a quieter
tone. Reaching for an old newspaper, Seth sat next to Darvi
and searched until he had found her column.
"Look at this. You say right here that Jared Silk is a con
187
artist, but do you have any proof? You stir up a lot of
trouble for one of the town's more popular businessmen.
Mr. Silk just wants to know what you have against him. He
believes if he could speak with you, you would see that
you have him all wrong."
Darvi looked at the paper, telling herself she was not
going to cry or panic. She tried to lick her lips, but her mouth was alarmingly dry.
"I didn't write this. I don't know how else to tell you.
I'm not Annabelle Hewett. And if your plan is to starve me
until I say that I am, then you're going to have a corpse on
your hands."
Seth stopped dead in his tracks. This was not supposed
to have taken all day. They hadn't given Darvi a tiling to eat
or drink. He was saved from falling all over himself when
he heard the door open. He met his brother when he was
no more than a foot inside, the smell of food enveloping
him.
"We forgot to feed her!" Seth whispered in panic.
"I remembered that when I was out," Eliot whispered
188
back. "I've brought some dinner from the hotel."
Seth straightened his tie and jacket and even smoothed
his hair. Chin raised and determined to be all business, he
returned to the living room.
"We have some dinner for you now. Come on through
to the kitchen and eat."
Hoping he was not playing games with her, Darvi went
ahead when he motioned for her to precede him. The room
was not overly large, but she was directed to take one of the
four chairs around the kitchen table. The smell of food
assailed her; her mouth ran with saliva so suddenly she
had to swallow several times. She'd been praying all day
for strength, but if they planned to make her sit here and
not eat, they might have a hysterical woman on their
hands.
ATbxasSky 103
"Here you go." Eliot set a plate in front of her, some silverware
189
on the side. A glass of water came next, but Darvi
just sat, her hands clenched in her lap. The men had food
f / of their own, but she was afraid to trust this situation.
Trying not to look at her, Seth started on his food. Eliot
couldn't. He watched her sit there for a few seconds and
then spoke up.
"You can eat."
"I don't have to do something first?"
"No."
Eliof s reply was very quiet. He had just gotten a taste
of what his brother had seen. He made himself look down
at his plate, but he couldn't miss the way she picked up her
water, her eyes closing in relief as she drank. Drinking
often, she began to work her way through the food. The
rice was wonderful, but the chicken looked so good that
she soon had a piece in her hand. She was just starting to
feel normal when she glanced up to see that someone had
filled her water glass again. Pausing only to wipe her
hands, she reached for it. Not until that point did she
realize the men were watching her.
190
For some reason, color filled her face as she slowly set
down her glass. To her surprise, the men rose. They set
their plates on the side counter and turned to her.
"When you're finished, come back to the living room so
we can talk."
This order came from Eliot, and Darvi only nodded
before they went on their way. She finished slowly, managing
to eat every bite. It was during this time that her
brain went back to work. She knew that the living room
was out the door and to the left, but the one man had not
exited that way. He'd come from the other side.
Working not to scrape her chair on the floor at all, Darvi
stood up, wiping her face and hands as she went. She
didn't move her plate and did everything she could to
keep her feet silent. Determined not to look toward
the living room/ she planned to hit the doorway and head
right, hopefully out the first door she came to. And it
worked/ right up to the moment she had her hand on the
191
knob. It was then she noticed the large hand that had
appeared just over her head. It was holding the door shut
Darvi turned in disgust to find Seth looking down on
her. Having gained back some of her old pluck/ she lifted
her chin into the air.
"I almost made it," she told him before slipping past
and heading to the living room.
Seth was glad she couldn't see him, giving him time to
wipe the smile from his face.
"Please sit down," Eliot instructed her right away, his
tone firm.
Darvi complied.
"I've got a sample of the articles I want you to write.
You'll put one in tomorrow's paper, and the other one will
go in the day after you dine with Jared."
He tried to hand the papers to Darvi, but she wouldn't
take them. Eliot let his head fall back, frustration written all
over him. He didn't want to strike the woman he thought
to be Annabelle; he just wanted to release her back into the
alley and be done with it.
192
"I don't write for the newspaper," Darvi tried again. "If
you want to take me down there and ask them yourself,
thaf s fine. Maybe then you'll see I'm telling the truth."
This was getting ridiculous. Jared's scheme had seemed
a little far-fetched when he'd plotted it for them, but now
this attempt to execute it was just plain foolishness.
"May I leave?"
The men looked at her.
"No," Seth spoke up, trying not to be led by his heart. "I
still think we can work something out"
"But it's dark out; I have to go."
"Where do you have to go?"
A Texas Sky 105
Darvi didn't answer. She just knew she needed to get
out of there.
"Did you find Nate?" Seth asked of Eliot.
"Yes."
Seth stood.
193
"If you'll come with me, Miss Hewett, I'll get you settled
for the night."
Darvi could not believe her ears. She could see these
men did not mean her physical harm and that they truly
had mistaken her for someone else/ but that didn't make
the whole episode any less frightening. For the dozenth
time that day, Darvi was forced to push Dakota's face from
her mind. He would have taken such good care of her if he
were here, but he wasn't, and she had to accept that.
Following the man who picked up her satchel, Darvi left
the room behind him. They went down the hallway and
past the kitchen to a small bedroom. There was very little
in the room. He set her satchel on the small bed.
"The window is nailed shut, but even if you do figure a
way to open it, it's a two-story drop. If you need something,
I'll be across the hall or in the living room."
Seth said all this while forcing himself not to look at her.
He headed to the door and almost made it but looked back
even as he had his hand on the knob. It was a mistake.
Darvi stood looking around the room, that expression of a
194
lost, forlorn child back on her face. Seth couldn't get out of
there fast enough. He nearly ran to the living room and
threw himself onto the davenport
"Something doesn't add up, Eliot, and I don't mean
maybe. If that woman is Annabelle Hewett, she's the
greatest actress who ever lived."
"I was thinking the same thing. It has crossed my mind
that she's playing us for the biggest fools alive, but if s getting
harder to buy."
The men sat in silence until Eliot had another thought.
"Could it be a relative, even her daughter or younger
sister?"
Seth shook his head. "She's never heard of Annabelle
Hewett. She can't be faking that"
"I thought for a moment that she was going to tell us
someone was waiting for her or that she had someplace to
be, but then she stopped."
195
"I thought the same thing. It even looked like she wanted
to make something up and couldn't think of it fast enough."
Eliot stood with a groan. "Take the first shift. I'm tired."
"All right. I didn't lock her door, so check the front
again. I've got the key."
"All right. Call me before you nod off."
"Will do."
Seth was left alone with his thoughts, and they weren't
happy ones. He had no idea what to do next. Not tired in
the least, he determined to sit on the sofa until he had that
woman figured out
Darvi sat on the edge of the bed, her arms wrapped
around her middle, wishing she hadn't eaten all the food.
Her stomach was so upset from fear that she thought she
might be ill. She had sat alone in the living room most of
the day, even nodding off at times. She hadn't liked going
to the kitchen; the living room seemed safer. This whole
196
ordeal was wearing on her.
I'm so confused right now, Lord. I don't think they mean to
harm me, but I want to be let out. I'm not afraid to go back to the
train station and try again, but these men have me at their mercy.
Just thinking of the word mercy reminded Darvi of
God's great mercy to her. She still did not have answers but
was greatly calmed as she prayed. She poured her heart out
to the Lord and asked Him to comfort her and provide
wisdom. She didn't feel at all tired, but when Seth checked
ATexasSky 107
on her some two hours later, he found her sleeping in her
clothes, curled up not far from the edge of the bed.
^"S'w\*
Dakota didn't leave Aurora without some misgivings,
but on the whole he knew a great peace. He hadn't seen his
brother, a man he dearly loved, in a long time.
197
He asked God to bless Darvi, trusting she was still on
her way home and knowing she would face her family
soon. Outside of town, Dakota picked up the pace. He
would be in Kinkade tonight and home for the first time in
ages.
5"3r^\*
Eliot came back to the apartment, breakfast in hand. Seth had just finished shaving, and as Eliot passed Darvi's room, he saw that the door was open and she was still
sleeping. Apparently Seth had covered her with a blanket
The younger man's hands shook just a little as he set the
plates down, but he wasn't given much time to compose
himself. Seth came into the room just a moment later. One
look at Eliof s face told him something was wrong.
"Whaf s the matter?"
"I just saw Annabelle Hewett heading into the newspaper
office."
"You're sure?"
"Positive."
198
Seth couldn't hold his smile.
"Do not be smiling about this, Seth. What about Jared?"
"Jared or not, Eliot, this is the best news I've ever
heard."
Eliot stared at his older brother. They'd been through so
much together. Seth was as levelheaded a man as he'd ever
met. Why now? Why her? Eliot couldn't think of worse
timing. He was on the verge of telling his brother just that
when a small cry came from the other room. Both men
moved across the hall to investigate. They found Darvi on
the floor looking very sleepy and bewildered.
"Did you fall out of bed?" Seth asked as he came forward.
Darvi, who had just awakened from a horrible nightmare
about these men, tried to scoot away from him, but
her legs caught in the blanket Seeing her fear, Seth halted.
"When you're ready/' he said quietly, "we have some
breakfast for you."
199
"I'm not hungry."
Seth only nodded and cleared out of the room, shutting
the door behind him.
"Let me handle this/' he told Eliot as he moved to the
outer door. "Don't tell her what we know. I'll go take care
of things with Jared and come back here."
"What are you going to do with her?"
Seth didn't even hesitate. "Take her home."
"To the ranch?"
"Yes."
Eliot was given no time to comment. Seth slipped out
the door, and the remaining brother locked it in his wake.
5"3r^r
"What do you mean the plan won't work?" Jared
demanded, having already closed his office door.
"Just that. We tried and it failed."
"Tried? How?"
200
Looking much more composed than he felt, Seth met
Jared's eyes.
"We had a woman picked up who bears a striking
resemblance to Annabelle Hewett. She tried to tell us she
wasn't Hewett, but we didn't believe her. Then Eliot
spotted Hewett in town this morning. We still have this
other woman at the apartment."
Jared's look became shrewd.
ATexasSky 109
"That's perfect. Now that you know exactly who
Annabelle is, you can still pick her up and get her to agree
to my terms."
"No."
"What do you mean, no?"
"Just what I said. The whole idea is crazy. Do you know
how many people would miss Annabelle Hewett? I
thought of that before, but not until we had this woman
201
who doesn't even live in Aurora did I see that this won't
work with anyone as well known as Hewett"
"But I want her stopped!"
"Be that as it may," Seth responded in a voice that had
gone cold, "you'll have to find another way to do it"
Seth stood, and Jared wisely backed off. It had taken years
to find men to work for him who had the sophistication that
Seth Redding and Eliot McDermott displayed. He paid them
well, but they were worth every dime. And over the years
he'd learned some things. He knew when he could push and
when he'd gone too far. The men did have their limits.
"What will you do with this woman?"
Seth shrugged as though he didn't care. 'Take her to the
ranch for now."
"Whaf s her name?" Jared asked before thinking, then
swiftly held up his hand to stop the question. "I don't want
to know any more. Just handle it"
Seth started toward the door.
"I'll let you know when you're needed again."
"All right We'll be in the apartment until after dark."
202
Jared only waved in his direction, his mind already
working on the next plan. Never once did the banker's brilliant
mind remind his heart that he could have used his
intelligence to gather wealth honestly. This was the way
he'd always done things. A different approach had never
occurred to him.
%r%r%r
Darvi rubbed at her hip. She had finally climbed from
the floor, but she felt stiff and sore, and her hip ached. She
must have landed directly on it. She rubbed the back of her
neck, glanced around the room, and noticed the steam.
Moving to the pitcher and basin, she saw that someone had
brought her hot wash water, soap, and towels. A wash
sounded good, but to do it right, she would have to
unbutton her dress and loosen her clothing. The thought
alone sounded wonderful.
203
Darvi moved toward the room's only chair, a thin piece
of furniture but her only choice. She carried it across the
floor and tried to jam the back under the doorknob. She no
more had it settled when someone knocked.
"Are you all right?" Eliot called from without.
"Don't you try to open that door. I've put a chair there."
"Why did you do that?"
"Because I want some privacy."
There was silence and then, "If I hear glass breaking, 111
bust the door down."
Darvi didn't answer.
"Do you hear me?"
"I hear you."
Darvi wanted to hear him walk away, but when he
didn't, she still went to the basin. Hearing the splash,
Eliot's suspicions about her trying to escape eased, and he
went back to the kitchen to check on the two breakfasts he
had set on top of the stove. He could see the food was
drying out, but he thought it still looked edible.
204
In the room, Darvi took as much off as she dared and
began to scrub with a vengeance. It occurred to her for the
first time that her surroundings were impeccable, but her
own fear had naturally caused her to perspire. Bathing was
a definite help to her spirits.
I'm going to get out of here today. Lord, she proclaimed as
she started to rinse off. I don't know how just yet, but I'm not
going to sit around here again and try to convince these men.
ATexasSky 111
They can take me back to the train station, or I'm going to cause
such a ruckus that I'll bring the whole town down on their heads.
Darvi hoped she could actually manage all this once she
was faced with it It was easy to be tough behind dosed
doors.
"You told Dakota you would do just fine on your own,"
she whispered to her reflection in the small mirror even as
tears filled her eyes. "Oh, Dakota, I hope I didn't lie to
you."
205
ftae
0%
DARVI EXITED HER BEDROOM ABOUT AN HOUR after she fell
out of bed. She didn't have a confirmed plan in her mind,
but she was going to keep her eyes and ears open. She
found one of the men in the living room, his jacket off, his
feet on the table. She was grudgingly impressed when he
stood and reached for his jacket. It made the whole situation
all the more curious.
"What exactly do you do for a living, Mr.--"
"McDermott," he supplied. "I'm a personal assistant to
Jared Silk/'
Darvi nodded. She had been too stunned yesterday to
act. Today she was going to learn who this Jared Silk was
and why Annabelle Hewett wrote about him.
"Would you like some breakfast now?"
"No, thank you. I don't suppose it would do any good
to ask you to let me leave."
206
"I'm afraid not."
"In that case, may I share some of your paper?"
"Indeed. Please help yourself."
"Thank you."
Darvi was scanning the pages just a moment later, but
Eliot was a little slower to go back to his reading. Since she
was reading attentively, he was able to study her undetected.
Something had happened since the day before. She
was not the least bit afraid of him right now, and he again
112
ATexasSky 113
experienced some of the fascination his brother was
feeling.
Completely unaware of his scrutiny, Darvi could not
believe what she was reading as she went through nearly
every newspaper in the two piles that sat on the floor of the
living room. Not all of Annabelle Hewetf s articles were
about Jared Silk, but when his name was mentioned, the
207
woman was nothing short of scathing, A chill went down
Darvi's spine. Jared Silk must hate this woman, and thest
men thought they had her in captivity.
At the same time...
Darvi's mind worked fast. She wondered if this might
not be her way out. Clearly the men believed she was a
reporter. Darvi wasn't sure if there was ever a right time to
lie to someone, but at the moment she was tempted.
Hearing the door open and watching the man in the room
get up, Darvi kept studying the newspapers and working
on the plan that was budding in her mind.
'
"Where have you been?" Eliot asked when he met Seth
at the door.
"I had some things to pick up, and then I went ahead
and bought lunch."
Eliot shook his head. "She never ate any of the breakfast.
What did Jared say?"
208
"He wanted us to grab Hewett this time, and I said no."
"That sounds a little too easy."
"Not really. He pushed me, and I pushed back. He
backed down and said he'd send for us when he needed
us."
This Eliot could believe. Jared slid along on the edge of
the law, but he never crossed Seth. Seth could find work too
easily, and they both knew it
"How has she been?" the smitten brother asked.
"She's reading through the newspapers. She's not afraid
like yesterday. I swear she has something up her sleeve."
Seth looked thoughtful. "My bet is she's pretty harmless,
but she did have a gun in her bag. We'll just keep on
as we're doing, and hopefully I won't have to gag her
before we leave here tonight"
"Seth, are you sure about this?"
"Very sure."
"This kind of thing can bring a whole lot of trouble."
209
Seth studied his brother's pensive face before glancing
toward the doorway as if he hoped to see Darvi.
"Just go along with me, Eliot. I can't explain it, I just
know what I have to do."
The men's eyes met before Seth put a hand on his
brother's shoulder. A moment later he went to the living
room.
"Lunch is ready."
Darvi looked up to see the other man addressing her.
She set the paper aside, and much as she had done the
night before, preceded him to the kitchen. Mr. McDermott
was already there, the food ready and waiting. Darvi was
nowhere near as starved, but she was hungry. She didn't
know where they picked up the food they brought in, but
the beef and vegetables on her plate were very tasty. She
didn't rush. She was still asking herself if lying to the men
who had her abducted was wrong when she went ahead
and plunged in.
"I would like to look at those sample letters now," she
said quietly, watching their faces.
210
The men had all they could do not to look stunned
"You would?" Eliot questioned.
"Yes."
Eliot and Seth were careful not to look at each other as
Eliot came slowly to his feet, went to the other room, and
returned with the pages. Darvi took them from his hand.
Eliot, watching his brother watch Darvi, had to smile.
Seth was doing everything in his power not to show it, but
ATexasSky 115
his heart was nearly in his eyes as he gazed at this woman,
understanding exactly what she was up to.
"And if I write this for the paper," Darvi clarified,
"you'll let me go?"
The men hesitated.
"Isn't that what you said?"
"There's been a slight change in plans," Seth began. "I'd
have to run it past Mr. Silk."
Darvi tried not to show how far her heart sank. She had
not expected this, but she was going to keep trying.
211
"Can you do that now? Can you check with him
today?"
Seth appeared to consider mis. "I think I can do that If
you're finished eating, why don't you let us talk it over and
get back to you."
Darvi desperately wanted to know what he meant by a
change in plans but thought she should take what she
could get for the time being. Trying not to appear as uncertain
as she felt, she rose from the table and left the room.
Both men remained very quiet, so they had no trouble
hearing Darvi check the door in the living room. They
knew it was locked. Next they heard more rattling of newspapers.
Seth leaned back in his chair, a full-blown smile on
his face.
"Now tell me, Eliot, had I met her under any other circumstances,
would you like her more?"
"I like her now, Seth, and if s very easy to see why
you're taken with her."
There was so much to add to this, but Eliot did not
waste his breath. His brother was lost on this woman.
212
Eliot stayed where he was even after Seth went to the
other room and had a few words with Darvi, obviously
telling her he was headed to see Jared. Eliot even heard her
thank him, her voice sweet and grateful. Not sure she should
be left alone for too long, Eliot did a quick cleanup job in the
kitchen and went back to reading newspapers with Darvi in
the living room as soon as Seth exited the apartment
-Kinkade,
Texas
Cash Rawlings dusted off his jeans as he walked
through the back hall of the ranch house, his ears picking
up the sound of a deep male voice. His cook, Katy Sims,
laughed like a girl, and suddenly Cash knew exactly who
was in the kitchen.
Sitting on the counter as though he'd been there all his
life, Dakota looked up when Cash entered, a huge smile
covering his face.
213
"Ifs about time you got in. I've been sitting here for at
least ten minutes."
The brothers met in the middle of the room,
unashamedly embracing each other for long moments.
"How are you?" Cash asked,, still holding the younger
man by the arms.
"Good, I think. Ready for a bath and a hot meal."
"We can do both. Right, Katy?"
"As if you have to ask!" she said in her indomitable
way. Cash only smiled.
"Come on," Cash invited Dakota. "Come into the den.
I've got to show you something."
From the kitchen the men moved across a sprawling
living room graced by a huge stone fireplace and into
Cash's personal office. The oldest of the Rawlings brothers
led Dakota to a framed portrait, turning to see his reaction.
"When did this arrive?"
"Just last week."
The men gazed at the beautiful picture of their parents,
Charles Sr. and Virginia Rawlings. Neither parent smiled,
214
but both had warm expressions. Dakota's eyes lingered on
his mother's. Cash had been blessed with her eyes--warm
and welcoming. Dakota's gaze next went to his father. It
was like looking at himself in 20 more years.
"They look great," Dakota declared.
ATexasSky 117
"That they do. Mother wrote that she was sending it,
but I didn't know what to expect. The ornate frame and
bowed glass are such a surprise. Ifs more elegant than
ranch life, but I'll take it anyway."
"Now if Mother were here right now, she'd say it was
time you had a woman's touch around here."
"She'd say the same thing to you."
"Have you been to see them lately?"
"No. I'm thinking of going just before Grandma's visit."
"How is she?"
The men fell into easy dialog about everything from
their grandmother to the increasing number of cattle Cash
had on the ranch. At one point Katy called that the water
215
was hot for bathing, and Cash encouraged Dakota to go
first.
"Do I smell that bad?"
Cash smiled, his eyes not bothering to disguise the love
he felt
"Ifs so good to have you home."
"I'm glad you feel that way. I'll probably stay for a
while."
"Good. How's the new life going?"
Dakota sighed. "I have so many questions."
The men would have started on those questions right
then, but Katy came from the dining area with orders.
"Cash! Are you going to let this boy bathe?"
"Go, Dak, before she has a fit."
Katy had been with the family since the men were boys,
so the look they exchanged was a familiar one. They did as
they were told. Cash followed Dakota into the large
bathing chamber off the kitchen at the rear of the house so
they could keep talking. Katy grumbled under her breath
that they acted just like kids, but that didn't stop her from
216
standing outside the door, listening for a moment to their
nonstop talk and grinning from ear to ear.
%r%r%r
Darvi had everything she could do not to wring her
hands and pace. All her brave thoughts melted as she sat
and thought about the meaning of "a change in plans."
Several times she had asked Mr. McDermott what could be
keeping the man he called Seth, but he seemed as uninformed
as she.
Another glance at the window told her darkness was
crowding in. It was inconceivable to her that she had spent
two whole days in this apartment, no one knowing where
she was. She had not communicated a firm arrival date to
her parents, and Dakota thought she was on her way
home. The thought caused panic to claw at her throat. The men hadn't been threatening to her; they just wouldn't let her go. Working desperately not to crumble but to keep her
217
voice strong, Darvi stood.
"I have to go now. If s been too long. He's not coming
back, and I can't stay here anymore."
Eliot came to his feet, mentally begging Seth to return
before he had to gag this woman to keep her quiet
"I think it won't be long now."
She wasn't going to hear that again. Darvi looked
toward the window, anger taking over.
"If s getting dark outside! I've probably missed my train
again. Now you must let me out of here."
This said, she strode to the window and started to open
it. Eliot could not stand the thought of hurting her, so he
simply tried to take her by the arm.
"Don't touch me! I'm going to scream until someone
comes."
"Is there a problem?" Seth's voice sounded at the edge
of the room.
218
Darvi turned swiftly from the window, her eyes hot
with betrayal.
"What kind of people are you?" she spat "Now I want
out of here, and I won't hear another excuse. Do you hear
me?"
ATexasSky 119
"Yes, I do hear you," Seth replied quietly, thinking a day
had never been so long. It obviously nad been for her as
well, but certainly for another reason.
"Get your bag ready."
Darvi was surprised but went immediately to do as he
bid. In less than a minute she was standing in the hallway,
ready to go.
"May I take this for you?" Seth offered.
"No, thank you," Darvi said without looking at him,
and Seth wondered how much ground he might have lost
by staying away so long.
219
"Lef s go," Seth said quietly and surprised Darvi again
by taking her back through the living room. She remembered
the stairs well, but it was getting dark and she had to
take hold of the railing. A wagon was waiting in the alley,
but Darvi didn't move toward it
"Thank you," she said stiffly, thinking this entire ordeal
had been a nightmare and asking God to let it be over.
"Climb in; we'll give you a ride."
"No, thank you," Darvi stated plainly. It was already
quite dark, but she decided to take her chances alone. She
didn't get five feet before a large arm dropped around her
shoulders and steered her toward the wagon.
"What are you doing?"
"I can't let you go to the train station," Seth said, hoping
she was not going to scream.
"Please, don't do this," Darvi entreated him. "Please, let
me go."
"I can't," he whispered, and with that swung her up into
his arms, stepped on the wheel, and sat down with her in
the back of the wagon. Eliot immediately put the team into
220
motion, and Darvi screamed. Wanting very much to put his
mouth over hers, Seth had to be satisfied with his hand,
only to get it bitten. At the same time Darvi's other hand
clawed at his face, and it took some doing to subdue her.
Unfortunately, that freed her mouth for another scream.
Eliot was cutting through alleys and behind businesses
as fast as he dared, but he feared that if she sounded off
again, they were going to get nabbed. He cringed at the
thought of the explaining they would have to do. Some of
the police force were on Jared's payroll, but no one would
turn a blind eye to their abducting a woman.
Still hearing scuffling in the back, Eliot could see that
they'd almost made it. Another half mile and they'd be far
enough out of town that he could move the horses a little
faster and not cause suspicion. From there, they would
head to the ranch, some five miles out At that point she
could scream all she wanted to; no one who could do anything
would hear her.
221
Darvi couldn't fight anymore. Seth held her very effectively,
and biting his hand only lasted a few moments each
time. She lay panting beside him, noticing for the first time
that he wasn't trying to take advantage of her. Nevertheless,
she didn't like it. She tried to speak, which caused him
to ask. "Are you going to scream?"
Darvi shook her head no.
Seth let go.
"Where are we going?" Darvi pushed the words past a
raw throat.
"To my home."
"Why?"
"Because we are."
Darvi tried to see him in the dark.
"Didn't Mr. Silk want to see me?"
"I didn't even ask him."
Darvi sighed. What in the world was going on?
As though he'd heard her, Seth answered. "We'll get
you to the ranch, and Cassy will settle you in. Tomorrow
111 try to explain it."
222
"Who's Cassy?"
"Eliot's girl."
Darvi was silent for a moment.
"I'd like to sit up now."
ATexasSky 121
Seth was swift to help her. He'd had her pinned to the
floor of the wagon, her wrists held in one of his hands. He
now put a hand to her back and helped her sit up.
"Do you want to sit on the seat with Eliot?"
"No, thank you," she said before curling into a ball,
wondering if she should try to jump for it. She glanced
around at the blackness and knew it would be a mistake.
She'd be terribly lost out here, jnd they would be hunting
her, not to mention the fact that the team was moving fast
now. Darvi thought she might injure herself if she tried it.
She placed her forehead against her upraised knees and
asked God to help her think.
^"S--S'
223
Darvi was surprised at what she could see of the house.
Without permission Seth lifted her from the rear of the
wagon and set her on the ground. The front door opened
and the light spilled out, telling her the satchel was in
Seth's hand.
"Come on in," a woman's voice called. "I've got dinner
on."
Darvi entered a large, low-ceilinged room that was as
well scrubbed as the apartment had been. To Darvi's
amazement, a number of people were inside, almost all
men. All but the woman sat eating a meal around a huge
kitchen table. They turned to look her way, but a comment
from tiie woman, something Darvi didn't quite catch, sent
them back to their plates.
"I put her in with Nate and Lindy," Cassy said after
Eliot kissed her.
"Do you want some dinner?" Seth asked from beside
her, but Darvi didn't answer. When she felt a hand on her
back propelling her forward, she obeyed.
224
They crossed the big room and entered a short hallway.
Two doors sat across from each other.
"You're in here," Seth whispered, his voice low, "with
Nate and Lindy."
"Who are Nate and Lindy?"
"Cassy's children. They're already asleep, but you
won't wake them. I'll get the lamp for you."
She was doing it again, and Seth had to harden his
heart. The light caught the vulnerable look in her eyes; confusion
and fear were plainly evident.
"No one will hurt you here," he said, keeping his voice
low, not because of the children, but because of his runaway
emotions. "Keep the light burning all night if you want Sleep
as late as you like. If you need something, Gassy and Eliot's
room is right across from you. My room is back out through
the big room and down a bit. Just call out if you need us, but
don't try to run away. We're a long way from town."
Darvi could only stare at him.
225
That wasn't good enough for Seth. Speaking firmly, he
asked, "Did you hear me?"
Darvi nodded.
"All right Get some sleep now."
Saying this, the tall man exited and shut the door. When
he got back out to the big room, the men were finishing up
and heading back to the bunkhouse. Seeing him come,
Cassy put a plateful of food down in his spot and watched
him sit down.
"Is she all right?"
"I think so."
Cassy looked at him for a moment. "What makes you
think she'll still be here in the morning?"
"Because right now she's too afraid to run. Before she's
here two days, she'll figure something out, but right now
her spunk is gone."
Cassy sat down and took a long drink of her coffee. She
was a beautiful woman, smart and kind and head-over-heels
where Seth's brother was concerned. She ran a successful
cattle ranch, and for the most part, life was good.
226
She'd been hoping for years that Seth would find a woman
to love, but not like this, not one he had to capture. What
she saw as equal amounts of good and bad in the brothers
ATexasSky 123
still amazed her. The good she saw in Seth made her want
better for him than this.
"I can't say as I like her," Cassy admitted.
"Come on, Cass." This came from Eliot. "Give it a
chance."
"He's supposed to find someone who loves him in
return!" Cassy shot back at Eliot, both talking as though
Seth wasn't there.
"It doesn't always work that way."
"Give it time." This came from the man in question, his
voice calm and confident. "If she stays long enough, she'll
love us."
"I hope thaf s true," Cassy said, "but if she doesn't like
kids, you can haul her back to the train station or wherever
she came from."
227
"I wouldn't expect anything else, Gassy."
Much of the tension left the table at that moment These
three had lived together and been friends for a long time.
It was natural that Cassy didn't want another woman
coming in to upset that balance.
"I'm turning in," Seth said, finishing his food and
standing up. "Thanks for dinner."
"Are you going to keep watch?" Eliot wished to know.
"I don't think so. Ill be up early, and I somehow doubt
she'll be gone. If she is, I'll deal with it then. Maybe you
could just check on her when you retire, Cassy. I would, but
if she's still awake, it might make it even harder for her."
"I'll do it. What's her name again?"
"Darvi. Darvi Wingate." The name was said softly, a
gentle smile on Seth's mouth.
"Why now? Why her?" Cassy asked of Eliot after Seth
went to his room.
"I've been asking myself the same questions."
"So what are we going to do?"
Eliot shrugged a little. "Just wait and see."
228
m
9
darvi's uds opened, and she stared at the log wall in
front of her face. She frowned in confusion before closing
her eyes in remembrance. Tempted to pinch herself, she
knew it was useless. This was no dream, and it was time
she faced that.
Rolling to her back, she spotted a window above her
bed, sat up, and looked out. Bright sunshine filled the sky,
and she could tell it was going to be another hot day. Just
as suddenly as she remembered the last few days,,she
recalled having roommates. Before undressing last night,
she'd taken the lamp close to the room's full bed and seen
two sleeping children. She now looked that way, wondering
if they were still abed.
What she saw made her blink. Sitting on the edge of the
bed, dressed and ready to go for the day, was a little girl.
She stared right back at Darvi, her expression open and
229
curious.
"Hello," Darvi tried.
The little girl continued to stare.
"What's your name?"
"She can't talk," a little boy said from around the door
he'd just opened a bit. "But her name's Lindy."
"Thank you," Darvi told him before turning back to the
little girl. "Hello, Lindy:"
A Texas Sky 125
She gave a little wave and smiled as the boy entered the
room and sat beside her.
"I'm Nate," he supplied, his face just as open and
friendly as his sister's.
"Well, Nate and Lindy, I'm Darvi. Ifs nice to meet you."
The words were no more than out of her mouth when
someone knocked. Seth stuck his head around the door.
Modest as her gown was, Darvi still reached for a bathrobe
that wasn't there. She had to content herself with pulling
the covers a little higher.
230
"Come on you two. Give Darvi some privacy."
"What did you call me?" Darvi asked as the children
scrambled out.
"Darvi," he admitted, his eyes watchful.
"How long have you known?"
"Since before you fell off the bed yesterday morning."
Darvi's eyes lit with flame.
"We can talk about it," Seth reassured her.
"Oh, no," Darvi countered, her voice tight "We are not
going to talk about anything. I'm not saying a word. You have a lot of explaining to do."
Seth only nodded. "Whenever you're ready."
Darvi got up the moment he shut the door. Certain she
was finally going to get on that train, she dressed yet again
in her navy suit, trying to ignore some of the creases, and
from years of solid habit, made her bed. After packing her
bag, Darvi went out to do battle. This was all before finding
the large room almost empty. The woman they referred to
as Cassy stood at the stove. As soon as she spotted Darvi,
she took a plate from the oven.
231
"I have some breakfast for you," she spoke as she
moved to put it on the table.
It was on the tip of Darvi's tongue to refuse, but then she
saw it was dished up and ready.
"Thank you," Darvi only replied and sat down,
thanking the woman again when she was served a
steaming mug of coffee. Trying to calm her now-racing
124
heart, Darvi bowed her head and thanked God for the
food. She might never see this woman again, but she
wanted her impression to be a favorable one.
"Darvi, is it?" Cassy asked when her guesf s head came
up.
"Yes, and you're Cassy?"
That woman nodded.
"I met your children. I hope I didn't disturb them."
232
"Not at all. There is a spare room, but it's right across
from Seth's. He felt you would feel safer in with the children.
You can move if you like."
"I appreciate the offer, but I won't be needing either
room another night."
Cassy only nodded, knowing it would not help Seth's
cause for her to comment
"May I ask you where Mr. McDermott is, or, urn, Seth?
I don't know his last name."
"Redding. Seth Redding. Eliot had to run into town, and
Seth is around somewhere. I know he wants to talk with
you."
The eggs and steak on Darvi's plate were delicious, and
so was the thick slice of bread, but it was somewhat lost on
her. She spent the entire meal searching the door and windows
for any sign of Mr. Redding. He didn't appear until
after she was finished. As soon as Darvi saw him come in,
she went for her bag. Back in the large room, the handle in
her grasp, she spoke. '
"You may explain to me when you return me to town."
233
"I'm not returning you to town, but we can go for a
walk and I'll tell you what happened."
Darvi could have stomped her foot with frustration, but
as with everything else in this situation, she was helpless.
She set her bag back against one wall and followed Seth
outside. He walked them toward the distant woods, his
stride shortened to match Darvi's. Not that she was very
close to him. She walked a few steps behind and some ten
ATexasSty 127
feet away. Seth glanced over at her stormy face and knew
he would just have to begin.
"Eliot--he's my half brother--and I work for Jared Silk;
he's a banker. He's not all that honest, but he pays us well,
and we're good at what we do." He glanced to see if she
was listening, but she looked away when their eyes met.
"Jared's sick of Annabelle Hewetf s column. If the truth be
told, she's often right about him, but he wants her stopped.
He came up with the plan to talk to her, and our job was to
convince her to have dinner with him,
234
"The men we sent grabbed you because you look like
her, and also because she's always headed somewhere. Her
job takes her all over town, so it wasn't surprising they
found you at the train station. We thought we had
Annabelle until Eliot saw her heading into the news office
early yesterday morning. By that time, it was too late."
"What was too late?"
"I had already decided that I liked you."
Darvi stopped and gawked at the man. She could
hardly believe her ears.
"It's not forever, Darvi, at least your being forced to stay
here isn't forever, but I'm just so sure that if you stay for a
while, you'll come to care for us."
Darvi was stunned. This tall, confident, good-looking
man was staring at her with his heart in his eyes. Darvi's
head was spinning. She shifted her gaze to the wide open
land and the trees beyond. Even from here she could hear
the low sound of the cattle and understood how they made
their living.
"Mr. Redding."
235
"Please call me Seth."
Darvi put her hand up. "All right. Seth. Let me get this
straight. You work for a man who wanted a woman
abducted and threatened, but the wrong woman was
taken. Now that you've met me, and even realizing I'm not
Annabelle Hewett, you want me to share your life?"
"I was hoping you weren't Hewett, since working for
Jared would have made that relationship impossible. Much
as I hated for you to be afraid, I was very pleased to learn
you weren't her."
Darvi thought about the way she'd been treated in the
last 48 hours. Not once had the men given the impression
that she was going to be physically harmed. They had been
downright gentlemen, but it didn't make what they had
done less wrong.
"I get the impression that you're a very nice man, Seth.
Your family/' Darvi almost stumbled over the word,
knowing Eliot was living with his girlfriend and her children,
236
"seems very nice too. So how is it that you believe
you can spot a woman, desire her, and take her?"
"I know if s outrageous, but I'm sure if I let you leave,
I'll never see you again."
"Thaf s right, you won't!"
Seth put his hands out as though he'd made his point
Darvi could not believe this. Things simply didn't
happen like this these days. This was 1882. This was civilization.
A man simply did not come in, pick out the female
he wanted, and carry her off into the night!
"You have to take me back to town," Darvi persisted,
working to keep her voice even. "You have to return me so
I can catch my train home. Have you thought about what
my family might be feeling when I don't show up? You
can't keep me, no matter how you feel. I am a person with
rights and feelings, and I want to leave."
"To my head it sounds very logical, Darvi, but my
heart's just not convinced."
Darvi threw up her hands in frustration and turned
back toward the house, muttering all the way. She hit the
237
door so angry she completely forgot that she wanted to
make a favorable impression on Cassy.
"Do you know," she nearly shouted when she got
inside, "that he plans to keep me?"
ATexasSty 129
"He said as much," Cassy admitted, turning from the
stove top and wiping her hands on her checkered apron.
"And do you condone this, or are you going to help me
get out of here?"
"I can't help you leave, if thaf s what you're asking me.
I wish Seth had done this another way, but I still won't
interfere."
"Then you're a part of it."
Cassy shrugged. "I guess I am."
Darvi looked as stunned as she felt.
"He's a big boy, Darvi. I don't try to tell him what to do.
I'm sure you can appreciate that."
As a matter of fact, Darvi could. She knew she must not
238
take this out on anyone but Seth. In fact, she somehow
sensed that not even Eliot was involved.
"We got ten!" Nate shouted as he and Lindy came
through the front door. "Ten eggs!"
"Good job. Did anyone get pecked?"
The children proudly displayed their small hands.
"Hi, Darvi," Nate said when he spotted her. Lindy
waved her greeting, but Darvi offered only a limp smile in
return.
"Okay, you two," Cassy chimed in. "Get your slates.
We've got some arithmetic to work on."
Cassy put the eggs to one side and came to stand near
Darvi, her voice low.
"Is this your traveling suit?"
"Yes."
"It doesn't look like you're going to be getting on the
train today. I've got some dresses if you want to change."
"I have two more dresses with me, but I thank you."
"Let me know if you need anything," Cassy said as she
moved to her children.
239
A way out was Darvi's only thought, but she kept this to
herself.
But we allf with open faces beholding as in a glass the glory
of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory,
even as by the Spirit of the Lord. Therefore, seeing we have this
ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not, but have
renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness,
nor handling the word of Cod deceitfully, but by manifestation
of the truth commending ourselves to every man's
conscience in the sight of God. But if our gospel be hidden it is
hidden to them that are lost. In whom the god of this world hath
blinded the minds of them who believe not, lest the light of the
glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine
upon them.
Darvi read the verses from 2 Corinthians 3 and 4 a
240
second and third time before sitting back thoughtfully.
She would not have chosen to be in this place, but she
knew from other passages that God was in control. It was
hard to imagine a reason for this, but she understood now
that if others couldn't see the gospel--the good news of
Christ--in her, they might remain lost Darvi read the
verses again.
But does that mean I just sit here? Or do I do something to
get back to town? Darvi had no answer and kept on praying. Lord, I need You to show me a way out of this. I will never love Seth Redding because he doesn't love You, but those verses say
I'm to care about the souls of these people. Part of my heart still
can't believe this has happened, but I know that You have Your
eye on me.
Darvi spent a little more time in prayer and in reading
her Bible before changing into an everyday dress and going
back out to the big room. Cassy and the children were still
working at the table. They looked up when she came in.
"Are you any good with spelling?" Cassy asked.
"Pretty good. It all depends."
Cassy raised the book when Darvi approached.
241
"Is there a rule I can tell the kids about adding ed or ing to a word?"
"What words do you have for examples?"
A Texas Sky 131
"Well, "study" for one. Studied puts an i in, and
studying leaves the y in place."
"Oh." Darvi was sympathetic. "That is a hard one."
While the women pored over this, the children's noses
pressed dose as they listened, Seth came back. He had not
wanted to rush Darvi, knowing she would need time to see
that, unconventional though his approach may be, he
wanted only to take care of her. He thought it might be
easier if he made himself scarce for a time, but it had then
occurred to him that she might be giving Cassy a hard time.
He knew he couldn't allow that. Seeing her working at the
table with some of the people he loved most in the world
did his heart a world of good.
Not waiting to be invited, Seth joined them. Undy went
right for his lap, and when Cassy had the kids go back to
242
their spelling words, she stayed right where she was. It was
not lost on Seth, however, that Darvi never spoke to him or
even looked at him. This surprised him--she didn't seem
to be that type of person--but considering all the circumstances,
he thought she might not have seen herself as
having any other recourse.
He was relieved when Cassy had something else for the
kids to do and called them away. Seth spoke quietly before
Darvi could get away.
"Darvi, please don't tell me you're going to spend every
day not looking at me or talking to me."
Darvi finally looked him in the eye, her own gaze
regretful. "I have no desire to be mean or rude to you, and
I appreciate your not hurting me or threatening me, but
you need to know that if I could leave here, I would. You
need to understand that I'm hoping you'll come to your
senses and return me to town. I'm praying for that very
thing."
Seth looked thoughtful, even as he reminded himself he
was going to have to be patient.
243
"At least I know where I stand/' he finally said. "And
since you're so sure of your feelings, you can't object to my
trying to change them."
He wasn't listening. Darvi shook her head to clear the
confusing mix of emotions.
"I'm not the woman for you, Seth, and the sooner you
face that, the easier all this will be."
"Now, there you're wrong. You are the woman for me.
I know you are, and given time, you'll know it too."
Darvi looked into his eyes. He was completely serious.
She had been close to only one other man in love, and that
had been Brandon. Seth's eyes looked the same: tender and
warm, full of eagerness to please, with just enough male
interest to remind Darvi that he was a man. She stood up. \_
"Darvi, please don't go."
She paused, making herself meet his eyes.
"I'm not running from you. I just need to get out for a
little while--for your sake, I might add, not mine."
244
"You're sure?"
She only nodded and started away.
"Darvi?"
She turned one last time.
"You look beautiful in that yellow dress."
Darvi didn't try to hold back her sigh, but she still said,
"Thank you, Seth."
^-3r-3-
Even
though Darvi was trusting the Lord to get her out
of the mess she was in, she still set her mind to planning.
She spent her first afternoon with the children, who
showed her every inch of the barn. Darvi saw the chickens,
the milk cow, several horses, a goat, and even two pigs. She
also took note of the doors, where the saddles and tack
were stored, and the access to the haymow. Her mind was
working out how she could use all of this when she heard
A Texas Sky 133
245
v
Cassy say she was taking the wagon to town first tiling in
the morning.
The children were already in bed, and the big room was
full of ranch hands. As Darvi was eating, a plan was
forming, one that she saw no harm in trying. She had told
Seth she didn't want to stay there, and she meant it
"Excuse me--" a male voice finally got through to her.
Darvi looked up to see one of the hands addressing her.
"Do you still write for the paper?"
Darvi shook her head. "You've confused me with
someone else. I've never written for the paper."
The man, who was very well mannered--they all
were--went back to his plate. Darvi did the same, but she
could feel both Seth and Eliot's eyes on her. Choosing to
ignore them and wishing the children hadn't gone to bed
so early, Darvi finished her meal feeling very alone. It was
a relief to see Cassy starting the dishes. Darvi left the table
to offer her help.
"Why don't I wash?" she suggested, knowing the dryer
246
had to know where to put things away.
"All right. Did you have enough to eat?"
"Yes, thank you, it was delicious." Darvi glanced at the
half-dozen ranch hands still eating. "Did they come in for
breakfast and lunch and I miss them?"
Cassy laughed. "No. My cook has been with me for
years, but he's getting on. He wanted to retire, so I made a
deal with him. If he would do the breakfast and the noon
meals in the bunkhouse or on the range, I'd do supper for
everyone, including him. He didn'teven hesitate. He knew
supper was the hardest meal of the day."
Darvi nodded, knowing what she meant. The platters
that held the meat and side dishes were huge, not to mention
the dozens of plates, bowls, and cups, along with all
the flatware. Trying not to think of how her hands were
going to feel when she was done, Darvi started in. She was
impressed when she heard the men thanking Cassy on
their way out, and even more so when both Seth and Eliot
247
offered to help.
"I think for tonight we have it under control," she said
kindly, "but don't forget us in the future."
The brothers also thanked her and went on their way.
Unknown to Darvi, Cassy did this on purpose. She wanted
to talk to the newest houseguest alone.
"Are you all right?" she started by asking.
"Yes," Darvi answered, but she didn't elaborate.
Cassy tried not to rush her feelings, but she couldn't
help it. Only a few minutes had passed before she said, "I
hope you know how much Seth wants this to work."
"I probably don't fully understand it, but then no one
seems to understand my position either."
"What makes you say that?"
Darvi turned to look at her.
"Was this originally your ranch or Eliof s?"
"It was mine."
"So you brought Eliot here and held him until he fell in
love with you?"
Cassy had the good grace to drop her eyes in shame, but
248
it didn't last for long. The longing she was seeing in Seth's
eyes was killing her. The other men had all they could do
not to gawk at Darvi tonight, even though some of them
had steady girls, but their eyes weren't filled with love the
way Seth's were. Cassy knew how little they could
promise. Seth could hand Darvi the world on a platter, and
probably would.
"I guess I wish you'd give him a chance. I know if s just
been a few days, but if you got to know him, you might feel
differently."
"I already know some things I wish I didn't know."
"like what?"
"I have no desire to show disrespect to you or the
people you love, Cassy, but I'm horrified by what Seth and
Eliot do for a living, and I'm sure I don't know the half of
it."
ATexasSty 135
"Talk to Seth. Your affection might mean that much to
him."
249
"Thaf s just it, Cassy, if I bring this up to him, he's going
to think that if he changes,' 111 love him. Thaf s not going to
happen."
Cassy's face clouded with anger. "What are the men like
where you come from, Miss Wingate, that Seth Redding is
not good enough?"
Darvi knew she should have held her tongue, but they
had gone this far and she was going to finish it. She turned
from the wash water and faced the other woman.
"Just a few months back I realized I was a sinner and
needed to have a personal relationship with God. Because
of God's Son, I'm a different person. I didn't have to do
this; it was my free choice. But now that if s done, I'm
working to live my life in a way thaf s pleasing to God, and
one of those ways is not marrying a man who does not
share my faith. The Bible is very specific about that
"If Seth were to know Christ someday, that would be
great, but he can't do that just to win me. He's got to do that
for his own soul's sake. If s a matter between him and God.
If I still sound to you as if I think I'm too good, I'm sorry,
250
but God as my witness, my only desire is to do what I
know to be right."
Cassy was stunned. Of all the things she expected to
hear, this was not it. She had not an argument left in her
head. She was not a religious woman, but she had high
respect for anyone who was. Cassy dried a pot and
watched Darvi's profile. She had to say something so Darvi
would not think her upset. Absolutely nothing came to
mind, but the dishes were almost done and she couldn't let
it end like this.
"Thank you for telling me, Darvi."
Darvi turned in relief. She had remembered too late that
this woman hadn't even bothered to marry the man she
loved. Darvi had been wishing the tongue right out of her
mouth. Cass/s words were an olive branch she was not
going to turn down.
"I think we're about set here, Cassy. Is there anything
else I can do?"
251
"No, thank you, Darvi. I think you've earned the right
to put your feet up for the evening."
The women didn't exchange any more words, but both
left the wash area with the small comfort that the strange
relationship they found themselves in was still intact
"ARE you all right?" eliot asked cassy when he retired
that night
"Urn hm" was her only answer as she rocked in the
chair. She was ready for bed but not there yet. For dozens
of reasons Eliot knew her answer was not the end of it, but
he was tired and just wanted to sleep, so he found himself
somewhat cross with her.
"If you don't want to talk about it, Cass, thaf s fine, but
don't say you're all right when you're not!"
Cassy didn't answer. She stayed in the chair even after
Eliot climbed into bed, her heart pained and uncertain. She
hadn't felt this way in a long time, not since after her husband
had died and left her with a baby and a toddler and
a ranch to run on her own. Those were black days, and she
252
didn't want to go back there again, but some of the old feelings
were returning.
"Cassy," Eliot said softly now, not able to sleep with her
upset "What is it?"
"She has strong religious beliefs."
"Darvi?"
"Yes. It's more than just being taken against her will; it
goes against her belief in God. That really bothers me."
"Has she told Seth?"
"She won't do that," Cassy stated and went on to
explain Darvi's reasons.
137
For a time the couple was silent
"If s gotten me to thinking about the days after Chad
died, about God and the way I was raised." Cassy turned
to look at him for the first time. "I was raised to know better
253
than to live with a man I wasn't married to."
Eliot was out of the bed in a flash, over to her chair and
turning it so he could see her face in the light. With his
hands tenderly holding her face, he whispered the words
in his heart.
"I'm the one who's been asking you to marry me for five
years, Cassandra. I can't promise I won't die, but I'm the
one who's always wanted marriage. You'll get no argument
out of me."
"Oh, Eliot. I don't know what I've been waiting for, but
I think it must be time."
He leaned down and kissed her very softly.
"I also need to tell you, though," he knew he had to add,
"this has nothing to do with God. I'm not sure there is a
God. I think the only heaven we'll ever know is right
here--good or bad--this is it. The only thing I know for
sure is that I love you."
Cassy nodded. Her own beliefs were not that far distant
from his. Her grandfather had been a preacher, but her own
father had wanted nothing to do with God. He was moral
254
to a fault over issues like drinking, wife beating, adultery,
and fornication, but God was never mentioned. In truth,
Cassy didn't know exactly what she believed. She only
knew right now that she was tired. She finally climbed into
bed, comforted by Eliof s presence beside her but wondering
what it would be like to have the peace that Darvi
Wingate seemed to own.
w"5^"'5'\*
Darvi knew she would not be able to hold her breath, so
she didn't even try, but by reciting her family's names very
slowly, she was able to keep her breathing shallow. As she
A Texas Sky \* 139
hoped, Cassy checked on the sleeping children before she
left, not realizing Darvi was under the covers in her clothes
and ready to make a run for the barn the moment the woman
exited the room. She had done this and was now under the
255
blanket behind the seat, barely able to hold her wits about her
as she felt the team pull the wagon from the bam.
I'm going to make it! I'm really going to make it! Darvi had
all she could do not to shout with delight She'd been
forced to leave her bag behind, but she would remedy that
when she got to town and made a little call to the sheriff's
office. She didn't have malicious thoughts toward these
people, but what had happened to her could not be
allowed without repercussions.
If she remembered correctly, she had spotted the law
office when she and Dakota were trying to find the livery.
She thought it might...
Darvi's thoughts were cut short, and her whole body
jumped when the report of a rifle shattered the silence. She
heard Cassy mutter, "What in the world?" and then felt the
wagon slow and halt as a fast horse galloped up and
stopped as well. Darvi's heart sank.
"I think you have a passenger."
It was Seth's voice.
"You're kidding" came from Cassy just before the
256
blanket was tugged on and Seth came into Darvi's view.
"I'm going to town with Cassy." Darvi stated the
obvious.
"No, you're not," Seth replied firmly, his hand already
out to help her. Darvi ignored it. She climbed awkwardly
from the wagon, none too pleased about being caught
"Seth," Cassy began the moment Darvi stepped down,
"I don't know if this is a good idea. She doesn't want to
stay."
"There hasn't been enough time, Cass. You can't expect--"
Seth stopped because Darvi was headed for the horse. It had
no saddle, but she didn't care. He caught her around the
waist and hauled her back to the wagon with him.
"I'll see you when you get back," he told Gassy/ but she
was far from pleased. She watched Darvi struggle in his
arms but knew there was nothing she could do.
Clicking to the team, she set the wagon in motion just as
Darvi landed a strong backward kick against Seth's shin.
257
He grunted in very real pain but didn't let go until he had
the horse's reins securely in his hand. That little move got
him glared at, but he couldn't find it in his heart to be
angry. He had brought this on.
"Do you want a ride?" he volunteered, even as the creak
and rumble of the wagon faded in their ears.
Darvi didn't answer. She was too disappointed with her
foiled plan. She thought that getting as far as she had
meant she would actually make it
I'm giving up, Lord. I thought it was a great idea, but we're
just too isolated out here. At times I think I'm. going to lose my
mind. I'm trying to trust, but right now I just want to scream
and run from here as fast as I can.
Darvi was so intent on her praying that she stumbled
into a hole. Seth's hand was right there to catch her. She
hadn't realized he was so close.
"How's your leg?" she asked, eyes ahead as she walked
swiftly back.
"It hurts."
Darvi had all she could do not to smile, but she knew
258
that would have been wrong. Was it wrong to kick the man
who was holding her? That one she couldn't answer.
Returning to the house and going straight to her room,
Darvi tried not to start planning again.
5"3r5inkade,
Texas
"This church family is wonderful," Dakota said sincerely
as he and Cash rode home together from an all-church
Saturday afternoon picnic.
ATexasSty 141
"I certainly think so. I mean, we're not without our
problems, but God has greatly blessed in this place."
"Is Grandma's church like this?"
"Very much so, just smaller. Her pastor is a younger
man with a young family. We've had some great talks, and
he's very grounded in the Word and eager for his congregation
to grow. Grandma adores him, and he never stops
259
telling her what an encouragement she is."
Dakota was silent for a moment, the clop of the horses'
hooves the only sound.
"Do you ever think about our situation, Cash?" the
younger man asked thoughtfully. "I mean, the way God
reached down for you and Gram, and now Slater and me?
Sometimes if s almost more than I can take in."
Cash couldn't speak. He too was amazed at what God
had done, but as always, his heart went to his parents.
I know You want their salvation more than I do, Father. Please
help Dak and me to be the examples we need to be. Help my folks
to find You before it's too late.
"I was just praying for the folks," Dakota said.
"So was I."
From there, the men rode home in silence.
Aurora
Darvi was tired of sitting in her room with no place to
read but her bed. She had only her Bible with her, but she
wasn't going to sit in this bedroom anymore. She didn't
260
think Cassy was back--somehow she thought that woman
might be leaning toward her side--but she was still going
to go out to one of the chairs by the fireplace to read. To her
relief, she found the room empty. Taking a comfortable
chair, she welcomed the opportunity to look around.
It was an interesting layout. Only two rooms led off of
the main room, and from what Cassy had said, they were
both hallways to bedrooms. The big room held everything
else: kitchen area, dining area, and living room furniture
set up around the fireplace. There were windows on two
sides. The kitchen table was long and wide with a variety
of mismatched chairs. The two davenports and three
rocking chairs were well worn but clean looking.
Darvi settled back with her Bible and turned a little to
catch the light from the window. She had covered only two
chapters when Eliot, Seth, Nate, and Lindy came in. Lindy
came right to her, her eyes intent on Darvi's Bible. Darvi
smiled and watched her touch the book and then pat her
261
little chest.
"Do you have a Bible?"
She shook her head no and patted the Bible and her
chest again.
"Do you want me to read to you?" Darvi wasn't long in
catching on.
Her little head bobbed again, this time in excitement.
"I would be happy to read to you, Lindy, but you need
to ask Mr. McDermott first."
The men couldn't help but overhear the conversation.
After the events of that morning, Seth was keeping his distance,
but Eliot came right over.
"Do you mind if I read the Bible to Lindy?"
The man looked completely untroubled^ "Not at all."
Even his voice was unconcerned. "If s just stories."
Eliot was on his way back across the room when Darvi
asked Lindy a question.
"Do you have another book I might read to you,
Lindy?"
262
The little girl frowned in confusion.
"I want to read to you, Lindy," Darvi clarified, "but I
don't think these are just stories."
Eliot came back.
"Darvi, Cassy won't mind if you read the Bible4 to
Lindy."
A Texas Sky 143
Aware that every eye in the room was on her, she still
said, "But if I have to tell her this is just another storybook,
I mind very much."
"Run and get a book from your room, Lindy."
When the little girl scampered away, Eliot met Darvi's
eyes.
"So you think the Bible is from God?"
"Yes, I do," Darvi answered, glad that he understood
what she was saying.
"I can't speak for Cassy on that, so if you don't mind
263
reading something else..." Eliot let the sentence hang, as
Darvi was already nodding.
"Not at all."
That was all the more time Lindy needed to come back
with a thick book of nursery rhymes, stories, and poems.
Darvi saw nothing wrong with the book, but it was something
of a letdown for her. She sincerely hoped to read to
Lindy from the Bible one day but invited the little girl into
her lap and read from the story Lindy opened to. It was a
familiar one from Darvi's childhood, and she had to fight
the homesickness that welled up inside of her.
She wasn't usually prone to missing home so much, but
she had been primed and ready to go back, even if there was
a battle, and now having been cheated out of that, her heart
yearned for home more than it ever had before. For a time
she read without thought, her mind on how she and her parents
had parted. She knew things would never be completely
settled unless they came to Christ, but she also thought it was
right to have as little tension as possible between them.
Not aware of the little girl's drooping lids, Darvi read
264
through the entire story before she noticed that Lindy's
head had fallen to the side. She set the book down, but
because they were both comfortable, Darvi kept rocking
and holding her. It was a bit warm to be cuddling, but the
amazement of how kind and sweet these children were to
her, a virtual stranger, wrung Darvi's heart. While they
were sitting quietly, Seth joined them.
"Do you want me to take her?" he offered.
"She's fine, thank you." Both adults whispered.
Seth worked to keep the emotions from his face, but
seeing Darvi with a child was doing wild things to his
heart.
"Tell me, Seth, why aren't the children in school in
town?"
"Nate was/' Seth explained, "but when it was Und/s
turn to go, the teacher didn't believe that she couldn't talk.
He believed she wouldn't talk. He hit her until she bruised
265
and even bled. When Cassy learned of it, she nearly went
after him with the shotgun but realized that it was violence
that had gotten Lindy hurt. Instead, she never took either
child back, determined to teach them on her own for all
their school years if she had to."
Darvi could have cried. It was so sad and painful to
think of someone hitting this mute little girl.
"Has she ever talked?" Darvi asked the question that
suddenly came to mind.
"Yes, but when she wasn't yet three, she watched a bull
gore her father to death. She hasn't uttered a word since."
Darvi couldn't take any more. She didn't want to care
for these people. She didn't want to get attached to this
place. She wasn't supposed to be here, not really.
Making herself speak normally, she dosed the conversation.
\
"Thank you for telling me." With that Darvi laid her
head back and closed her eyes. She didn't hear whether
Seth left; she didn't care if he did, but she had to be finished
hearing about this family.
266
I'm so totally off balance right now, Lord, I don't know what
I'm doing. What is my place here? How do I deal with my captors?
Lindy and Nate are innocent of what Seth has done and
what their mother and Eliot are a part of. Help me to never take
my frustration out on them, but I do ask You to take me from this
place. I don't want to be here.
ATexasSky 145
Darvi thought she might cry and made herself stop
thinking such thoughts. She was very warm and uncomfortable
and felt sweat starting to break out where Lindy
lay against her. It was with nothing but relief that she heard
a wagon approach. Lindy heard it too.
Perking up as if to say, "If s Mama!" she was off Darvi's
lap in a flash.
Darvi stayed where she was, fanning herself slightly
with her hand. Even Seth had gone to meet the wagon, and
somewhere in the commotion she heard Cassy through an
open window saying something about the next day being
267
Sunday.
Where had the days gone?
Praying for renewed strength to make it through, Darvi
put her Bible back on her bed. Not seeing any other help
for it, she went out to join the family.
"Oh, Darvi." Cassy spoke her name the moment she
came from her room Sunday morning. "Do you have a
moment?"
"Yes," Darvi said, noting absently that no one else was
around.
"The men have gone into town and taken Nate along,"
Cassy volunteered, answering the unspoken question.
Determining not to start planning an escape and
working hard not to think about how much she wanted to
be in church, Darvi accompanied Cassy to her bedroom.
Lindy was already there, sitting on the bed with a book.
Cassy walked to the wardrobe, pulled a dress out, and
268
hung it outside the door. This done, she stepped back.
"What do you think?"
"It's beautiful," Darvi said sincerely of the lavender
gown with the long sleeves and high neck. It wasn't overly
done with frills, but the bodice, neck, and cuffs were all
trimmed in dark purple lace and strips of satin. The effect
was very attractive, and it wasn't hard to imagine Cassy,
with her blonde hair and blue eyes, looking very lovely
"It's my wedding dress."
Darvi turned to look at her.
"You're getting married?"
"Yes, and if s all because of you."
Darvi didn't know what to say. She had questions but
was afraid of the answers. What had she said or done to
compel Cassy to get married? And what did Eliot think?
Watching her search for words, Cassy thought she
might be more comfortable if Lindy left the room. Using
gentle words, Cassy asked her daughter to take the book
269
into the other room for a few minutes.
"I've shocked you," Cassy said when they were alone.
"You have, yes. I can't imagine what you mean." Cassy became rather fascinated with her fingers and nails.
"I put it to EKot this way: I was raised better than to be
living with a man who wasn't my husband. Your convictions
about God reminded me of that fact."
"And Eliof s not angry with me?"
"No. He's been asking me to marry him for five years,
and I wouldn't. It's stupid on my part. I already buried one
husband and somehow thought it wouldn't hurt as much
to lose Eliot if we weren't married, so I didn't want to take
any vows. If s ridiculous, I know. I can see that now."
Darvi was stunned. Cassy had not wanted to be married,
but Eliot had. Where Darvi came from, catching a
handsome husband was all young women could talk
about; the men, on the other hand, until they were smitten,
seemed to dread the very thought.
"Congratulations, Cassy," Darvi said suddenly, realizing
270
she was being watched carefully. "When is the day?"
Cassy smiled. "We haven't gotten that far. I just happened
to spot this dress yesterday, so I went ahead and
bought it. Eliot likes it a lot, but we haven't really made
A Texas Sky 147
further plans. But the kids are thrilled," she added swiftly,
"and Seth hugged me and said it was about time."
This was not St. Louis. And never was Darvi more
reminded of that. Women who took up residence with men
without bothering to marry them were a shame and a disgrace
in the community. Darvi didn't think she was too
sheltered, but she couldn't honestly think of one woman
who would admit to being intimate with a man outside of
the bonds of matrimony. Texas wasn't as settled as Missouri
certainly, but right and wrong were still right and wrong.
"Well, I'm happy for both of you, Cassy. I really am."
Cassy forced herself to say only a quiet thank you. She
knew for a fact that Eliot was going to try to talk some sense
271
into Seth, but knowing how stubborn the oldest brother
could be, Cassy did not want to get Darvi's hopes up.
To distract herself, she offered breakfast and hot coffee
to the other woman, not to mention she always cooked a
slab of beef on Sunday afternoons, and time was awasting.
""^p
"Do I look all right to you?" Seth suddenly asked Eliot
Eliot frowned at him. "You look like you always do.
Why, are you feeling sick?"
"No."
Seth's answer was short and he broke eye contact with
Eliot, but Eliot was not done. He'd been hoping all
morning for a lead-in of some type.
"Why did you ask?"
"I don't know. I was just wondering if maybe she finds
me repulsive or something."
"They don't think like we do, Seth. When are you going
to see that?"
272
The other man didn't answer. Eliot tried again.
"You can't expect to hold her body and have her heart
follow."
Seth's eyes closed. The words about holding Darvi were
a little too much for him right now. He had been tempted
so many times just to grab her and kiss her until she knew
she was loved, but her eyes held him at bay. She was not a
woman to be trifled with, and he didn't want to do anything
now that might mess up his chances later, not to mention
the fact that he could still feel where she kicked him in
the shin.
"I just need to give her some more time," Seth repeated
in honest belief. "I can already see that Cass and the kids
care for her. Her heart is tender and sweet. She'll come to
love us. She'll come to love me. She won't be able to help
herself."
Eliot knew the door was closed. He didn't agree, and he
knew Gassy hated it this way, but this was not his call.
273
Five minutes later the men left the dining room of the
hotel. Jared had scheduled a meeting.
o-'3'3arvi
had told herself not to plan. She had scolded and
carried on in her heart, but that hadn't stopped her feet
from taking her toward the barn. She had helped Gassy
with some things in the house for a time, even going to get
eggs from the barn and vegetables from the garden with
the children, but now her mind was on escape^ and she was
not going to be stopped. If only she could get out right after
everyone went to bed for the night. She knew she couldn't
hide in the bunkhouse--that could be disastrous--and if
she hid in the barn, that would be the first place they would
look. Then she thought of the outhouse. Would anyone
ever think to look behind it? Darvi surreptitiously moved
around the outside of the barn now to have a look, rounded
a corner, and ran smack into Eliot
Not bothering to hide her frustration, she crossed her
arms over her chest and looked very stern.
274
"I thought you were in town."
"I was, but I dispensed with my business and I'm bade"
ATexasSky 149
She watched Eliot smile at her and knew he'd figured
her out
"Will you please talk to him?" she entreated quietly.
"Will you please tell your brother he can't do this?"
"It won't do any good, Darvi. He loves you."
"He can't love me." Frustration rose in her voice. "He
doesn't even know me."
Eliot shrugged. "Sometimes it works like that. I set eyes
on Cass five years ago, and I've never gotten over it."
It was one of the most romantic things Darvi had ever
heard, but it wasn't right---not here, not now.
"Why me?" was all she could think to say.
Again Eliot smiled. "Maybe if he had seen you on the
street and not met you like he did, you would feel differently.
He's not going to let you go, Darvi, so you might try
to figure out if there's something about him you can love."
275
"Eliot, it doesn't work that way. Surely you can see
that?"
"I can, yes/ but then no one is trying to take Cass and the
kids away from me. I know I wouldn't be so reasonable
then."
Darvi could see that no amount of words would sway
him. They stared at each other for a few moments before
Eliot, still dressed up for town, moved and held out an arm
for her to lead the way. Darvi wanted to argue that she
didn't want to go back inside just yet, but mentally her
mind was growing strong. She'd let them think she was
going along with everything they asked, but if she ever got
a chance to leave, she'd be gone before anyone could take
another breath.
Kinkade
"I THINK I'LL HEAD OUT TOMORROW AND visit Gram,"
Dakota said after dinner on Monday night.
"Okay/' Cash agreed quietly, setting his paper aside.
276
Dakota was not looking at htm, which gave the older
brother a chance to study him. Something was wrong. He
didn't know what Indeed, he couldn't imagine what was
troubling him, but Dakota was clearly tense. Cash had
never been anything but direct in the past and saw no
reason to change now.
"Out with it, Dak," he ordered.
That man looked up and frowned.^^
"Out with what?"
"Thaf s just it; I don't know. But something is wrong. I
can tell."
Dakota looked at him. It didn't take long to admit, at
least to himself, that something was on his mind.
"You're going to think I'm crazy."
"I already do."
Having Cash tease him was all he needed. In the next
few minutes he offered a rundown on his time with Darvi
and ended it by explaining what happened after he put her
on the train.
"So you never saw this woman's face?"
277
ATexosSky 151
"No, and if I think about it long enough I go around in
circles. It hasn't been that many days, but I just wish there
was some way to get word about whether she arrived
safely." Dakota stopped and stared at his brother. "Will I
trust more when I've been at this longer, Cash? I want to
leave it in God's hands, but if anything should happen to
Darvi, it would be all my fault"
"How do you figure?"
"I was responsible to get her home."
"No, you weren't You just told me you had to ge^her
on the train in Aurora. If you hadn't had it in your heart to
keep in touch with her and gone back for an address, you
wouldn't know a thing. None of what you've described is
your worry. I can see why you're concerned, but you did
your job."
Dakota honestly couldn't argue with him there.
"Did you see anyone else in town who you could have
mistaken her for?"
278
Dakota shook his head. "Not in the brief time I looked
around, but it's a good-sized city. If s hard to know just
how far to track."
Cash could see his point, and it was unsettling.
"Have you sent word to Brace?" \*
"You mean asking if he's heard from Darvi?"
"Right"
"No, I didn't want him to think anything was wrong
when I had no proof. I guess I could ask without voicing
any of my doubts."
"Why don't you do that? If s a normal enough question."
Dakota thanked Cash for the advice and decided to stop
at the telegraph office on his way to his grandmother's the
next day. He asked for a section of the newspaper and both
men settled in to read.
5" L'^-
150
279
Dakota felt better having talked to Cash and went to
bed with a light heart. He didn't figure on what would
happen in the morning. Cash was in his room before he
even finished dressing.
"I'm not a man given to foolish notions," he said
without greeting his brother. "You would agree with that,
wouldn't you, Dak?"
"Absolutely."
"So what I'm about to say to you might seem strange."
"Okay."
"Go back to Aurora and check again for Darvi."
Dakota stopped all movement.
"Do you mean it, Cash? You really think I should go?"
"Yes, I do. I can tell you want to, and I ache at the
thought that Darvi might be in trouble. I don't want you to
head off on a wild goose chase, but the truth of the matter
is she could have been taken from the train. If you don't
find her, we'll have to wait until you get word from Brace
280
as to whether or not she arrived. If she does need you,
you'll be there all the sooner."
Dakota was thoughtful. His brother was certainly not
given to impulsive or rash behavior. It had been on
Dakota's heart off and on that Darvi might need him, but
he had felt so helpless. Having Cash be so practical about
checking back in Aurora was all the permission he needed.
'Til start right after breakfast"
"All right. I'll make sure Katy has provisions for you.
Do you have any money?"
"Yes, I went by the bank yesterday."
Dakota had been enjoying his time with Cash very
much, and he loved working the ranch, but the incident
with Darvi and the train had left him doubting himself. He
thought it had been God's way of testing him to see if he
was truly trusting, and it might have been, but it was with
a light heart that he headed back the way he had come. He
asked God for wisdom and strength but also found himself
talking to the woman herself.
If you need me, Darvi, I'm on my way.
281
ATexasSky 153
^S^ar
Aurora
"What is it?" Darvi asked Seth without taking the box
he hejd out to her. They were alone by the trees to the west
where Seth had found Darvi walking.
"Just take it," he urged.
"Not until you tell me what it is."
"If s a gift for you,"
Darvi's hands went behind her back.
"You've got to stop bringing me gifts, Seth. This is not
going to work."
"Just take it"
Darvi eyed him and the box.
"I'll take the box and look in it, but that doesn't mean
I'm accepting this gift."
282
His eyes were warm with amusement, and Darvi
almost wished that he would grow angry.
He wasn't constantly around, but since Sunday, if he
was anywhere in the vicinity, he was courting her. He had
brought her flowers, both from town and along the roadside.
A book of poems arrived one day, and a comb for her
hair the next. Gifts would come to the ranch even when he
hadn't gone to town but Eliot had. This told Darvi that Seth
was planning ahead.
Darvi had started to mark the days in her Bible as they
passed. She had been on Cass/s outlying ranch for eight
days, and each day she had to work at trusting God to
bring this nightmare to an end.
"Take it, Darvi," he urged one last time, and Darvi did
so.
She opened the box and peeked inside. What she saw
made her eyes huge before she nearly threw the gift at him
and tried to run. She didn't get far. His arms came around
her, and for the first time he attempted to hold her dose.
Darvi tried to get away, but there was no possibility of
283
overpowering him. When Darvi saw escape wasn't going
to work, she planted her palms against his chest and held
herself away from him as much as she could. When she
looked up, he spoke.
"The ring isn't for now," he panted slightly, "but if s to
show you that I'm serious about us."
Darvi started to shake her head.
"Don't say no. Give us a chance.'I know we could have
a wonderful life together, and the ring is to prove that to
you. You say the word, and well be married. That's how
strongly I feel about you."
Darvi could only stare at him. What in the world was
she to do?
When she froze, Seth's head started to descend.
"Don't!" Darvi commanded with some force, and he
stopped with several inches still separating them,
Seth studied her features very slowly, his eyes warming
noticeably.
284
"That upside-down mouth of yours is going to drive me
crazy."
Darvi's chin came up. "Let me go."
Seth did so, although very slowly, his eyes never leaving
her face.
"I'll never marry you," Darvi said quietly, "and if thaf s
what you're waiting for, then you can release me now."
Their eyes met for long seconds, and for the first time
Darvi saw a flicker of something other than patience. To
her surprise, it didn't frighten her.
"Keep your hands to yourself, Mr. Redding," she added
in low fury, "or I won't be responsible for my actions."
Still meeting his eyes to tell him she meant business, she
took several more seconds before turning and walking
back to the house. She wasn't a dozen feet along when she
heard him behind her, but he did not attempt to catch up
to her or to engage her in conversation, all of which was
fine with Darvi. She had nothing else to say to the man.
A Texas Sky 155
285
"She doesn't want him," Gassy whispered in frustration.
"Why can't he see that?"
Eliot didn't answer. Cassy had just taken her hair down,
and he was rather preoccupied with the way it looked. He
leaned over the bed to kiss the side of her neck, but she
turned and glared at him.
Seeing it, Eliot shook his head in longsuffering.
"Let me get this straight. You're mad at Seth, so you're
going to take it out on me."
Cassy frowned. That was exactly what she'd been about
to do. Now feeling upset with herself, she turned back
away from him. Eliot didn't want to talk about Seth and
Darvi right now, but he made himself join her on the edge
of the bed and even took her hand when they sat side by
side.
"What is it you want me to do?"
"Thaf s just it--I don't know. I know they're both
286
unhappy, and I feel so helpless. It would be great if she
could stay. She's so sweet with the kids and willingly helps
out, but mis isn't where she belongs, and as much as I want
Seth's happiness, I can't agree with what he's doing to
Darvi."
Cassy turned her head to look at him. "If someone took
Lindy and wouldn't let her go, I'd be out of my mind with
worry. Seth has got to see that he's doing the same thing to
Darvi's family."
Eliot didn't like this comparison at all. Lindy was like
his own child, and this analogy hit a little too close to home
for him.
"I'll talk to him again."
Cassy did not look grateful.
"I'd better warn you, Eliot McDermott," she threatened.
"If I get a chance to help Darvi get out of here, I'm going to
doit"
Eliot put gentle arms around her, but the voice at her ear
287
was very firm.
"You will do no such thing."
"Do not tell me what to do!"
She suddenly wanted nothing to do with him, but Eliot
did not let her pull away. In fact, he slipped an arm under
her knees and deposited her on his lap. Cassy's eyes were
filled with betrayal as she looked at him, and Eliot almost
wished she would struggle some. He smoothed the hair
from her face, his hands gentle and his heart filled with
love.
"I'm sorry that Darvi is caught in the middle of this and
that you're hurting over it too, but I'm not going to betray
my brother, and if you think about it, you don't want to
either."
Cassy's eyes filled with tears.
"It's a lousy excuse, but Darvi is not in any danger here.
Seth's intentions toward her are honorable. I do think he's
going to see pretty soon that she's not going to change her
mind, but taking her from him is not the answer. He's got
to come to it on his own."
288
Cassy still wanted to be angry, but Eliot was right
"Cassandra..." Eliot's voice came softly to her ear.
Cassy looked at him.
"What day are you going to become my wife?"
Feeling almost shy, she fiddled with the apron she still
had on and refused to look at him. \
"I don't know." \*
"You have the dress, which means we're halfway there.
I'm not going to let you get away from me now."
Cassy looked up with a smile. She loved him so much.
"You name the day," she was able to say, knowing it was
time.
"October 30."
"Oh!" Cassy had not been prepared for such a definite
answer. "When is that?"
"Ttoo weeks from this Saturday."
ATexasSky 157
A measure of panic clawed at her throat, but she wasn't
| able to talk about it as Eliot was lifting her and setting her
289
on her feet. He then bent, kissed her brow, and started
toward the door.
"Where are you going?"
"To the spare room."
It took a moment for Cassy to catch on, and when she
did, her eyes softened with emotion.
"I love you," she said.
Eliot smiled. "And I love you, Cassy girl. I wouldn't be
heading out this door for any other reason."
Cassy let him leave, but her heart was ready to burst.
She couldn't possibly explain what had just happened to
Darvi but wanted once again to thank her. Had it not been
for Darvi, Cassy might not have seen the misguided direction
of her entire life. She was convinced that she would
have gone on for years living in sin with Eliot and not
thinking about the right thing to do.
She got ready for bed very slowly, missing Eliof s presence
already but knowing it was for the best
Seth is the same kind of man, Cassy thought as she settled
under the covers. Life and Eliot's jobs are not always the best,
290
but they're good men who know how to love. Completely forgetting
Darvi's beliefs, her heart was quiet for a moment
before wishing: If only Darvi had met him some other way.
-5"3k'gr
"My name is Dakota Rawlings," Dakota said to
Aurora's sheriff. "I'm a Texas Ranger."
The other man stuck his hand out to shake Dakota's.
"Joe Laverty. What can I do for you?"
"Actually, I just wanted to let you know I'm going to be
in town for a few days, maybe longer. I've lost track of
someone, and I think this person might be in your town."
"Who is it?"
"I'm not at liberty to say right now, but I wanted you to
know that I plan to stay out of the way and do my job as
quietly as possible."
The sheriff, who had respect for most Rangers, thought
291
Dakota seemed genuine. He was a curious man and dicln't
like not knowing exactly what was going on, but since the
Ranger had stated his willingness to stay out of the way, he
knew he'd have to let it go.
"Well, if we can be of any help from this office, be sure
to let me know."
"Thank you, sir."
"Where will you be staying?"
"I'll probably camp outside of town. I noticed you have
a bathhouse and a number of eating establishments."
Dakota smiled a little. "It looks as though I'll be able to stay
dean and fed."
When Dakota turned on the charm, it could be very
effective, and it worked now. Sheriff Laverty smiled reluctantly
and only waved when Dakota moved to the door
and went on his way.
He'd arrived the day before, not late in the day by any
means, but late enough to put off a visit to the local constabulary.
The day was fresh, the visit to the sheriff was
taken care of, and now Dakota was headed out into the
292
streets of Aurora to see what he could find. He sensed that
it was a well-settled town with what appeared to be many
successful businesses, and as a rule the folks seemed
friendly. /
Not wishing to draw any undo attention to himself,
Dakota had arrived in clothing a little less suited to his
work than usual and having already let his beard go a few
days. It didn't take him long to look scruffy, and that was
just what he wanted. Eli was at one of the liveries, and
Dakota now prepared to move about on foot and have a
closer look around Aurora. Not knowing exactly what he
was looking for made things a bit tricky, but he was certain
that if something was amiss in this town, he would spot it.
ATexasSty 159
A horrible feeling of dread came over him as he thought
about how easy it would be to take a woman and disappear
with her, but Dakota forced himself away from those
thoughts. It would only disturb his concentration and
hinder his goal. He didn't know when or where he would
293
find answers, but look he would.
It occurred to him very suddenly that he could wire
Brace and Darvi's family from Aurora and ask after her, but
he hesitated. If she'd made an appearance, he could return
to his life. If she hadn't... Deciding to give it at least a few
more days, Dakota began his tour.
5"^\*'3r
Gassy was nearly pacing before Darvi emerged from her
room the next morning. The strawberry blonde had been
very quiet at dinner the night before and retired to her
room the moment she was able. Cassy had not witnessed
the exchange with Seth, but she knew from watching both
people that something had gone on. She and Eliot were to
be married in only two and a half weeks, but Cassy was not
waiting to tell Darvi that. She just wanted to make sure she
was all right.
Breakfast was long over, cleanup was done, the men
had headed into town, the hands were out with the stock,
294
and the children sat reading books. There were dozens of
things Cassy could do, but she wanted to see Darvi first. All
of Eliof s talk was not doing her any good at the moment.
His telling her that they couldn't take Darvi from Seth and
that deep in her heart she wouldn't really want that was
sounding very hollow in her ears right now. If she didn't
want to, then why did she wish she could load Darvi into
the wagon and take her to the train? She and the children
could give her a nice sendoff.
Cassy was beginning to get quite worked up over this
idea when the bedroom door opened. She turned to see
Darvi enter, her mouth set.
"Where is Seth?" she wasted no time in asking.
"He and Eliot went into town."
Darvi's shoulders slumped. She had been ready to do
battle with the man, and now he was gone.
Just the sight of Darvi turned all of Cassy's intentions to
dust It wasn't that she hadn't seen Darvi in the pale blue
295
dress in the past, but today her cheeks were blooming with
color and her eyes sparkled. And it wasn't just that. Darvi
was one of the sweetest women the ranch owner had ever
known.
Cassy had never been in such a quandary. It was so easy
to see why Seth loved Darvi, and for that reason, Cassy
could not interfere. She found her heart reasoning that Seth
might be correct: Maybe Darvi would come to love him
and wish to stay.
"I don't suppose there's anything I can do," Cassy
finally voiced, knowing that she could, but wouldn't.
"Not unless you're willing to take me back to town,"
Darvi said, not bothering to read the other woman's
expression or to wait for an answer. She headed out the
door then, around the house, and toward the barn.
As yet, Cassy had never hindered her from looking
around. Knowing that both brothers were gone left her free
to look a little. She told herself she wasn't exactly planning,
but if something just happened to jump out at her, she'd be
foolish not to give it notice.
296
Once inside the dark reaches of the barn, she looked out
at the house. The bedroom window above her bed
appeared to be some four feet off the ground. She had
tested the window just that morning and been surprised to
find that Seth had not nailed it shut. There was nothing to
step on when she climbed out, so it would be a bit of a
drop, but neither was there a prickly bush to fall into.
"Darvi!" Cassy called from near the house.
Darvi waited a moment and emerged into the sunlight.
"Yes?"
"Would you like something to eat?"
ATexasSty 161
"Is it near noon?"
"No, but the children are hungry, and you didn't get
breakfast."
Darvi waved. "Thank you. 111 be right in."
Still feeling as though she might have one person on her
side, Darvi was pleased to see that Cassy didn't hesitate
but turned around and went directly back inside. Darvi followed
297
at a snail's pace, taking note of the layout of her
window at dose range. She had no idea if the information
would ever be useful, but somehow she felt better for being
prepared.
S'S''S\* \*
Sitting down in the hotel to treat himself to a hot meal
for lunch on his third day in town, Dakota ate slowly and
gave himself plenty of time to think. He was not discouraged,
but he was starting to wonder a bit. Were things in
this town just a little too neat, or was he getting overly suspicious
with his line of work and Darvi's disappearance?
Was the law doing its job in Aurora?
Two days had passed, two full days of watching,
waiting, and making subtle inquiries, and still he had no
leads as to whatjnight have happened to Darvi. He'd all
but stalked the alley where he thought she might have been
taken, but there was nothing of even the slightest interest
going on.
298
He learned that at least five stills were set up in full
operation, quietly attended but working nevertheless. He
found two homes where men came and went at all hours
of the night, but the saloons appeared only to have some
dancing and lots of cards and drinking.
What he'd seen of the law in action had been impressive.
He had watched an officer haul a man off for spending a
little too much time outside the home of Mrs. Gillham, who
gave piano lessons to the town's young ladies. Several
drunks had made trips to the jail, and when one of the gen-
eral stores had a customer who refused to pay, the law
answered in great haste.
"What can I get you?" a friendly woman in a clean
apron asked as she appeared at his table.
"How about the special?"
"With or without gravy?"
"With gravy, please, and coffee."
"For one?" she asked with more than a little show of
299
interest
Dakota smiled. "Yes, thank you."
She was smiling in return, her eyes inviting, causing the
Ranger to shake his head as she walked away. He hadn't
shaved in days.
Maybe she likes scruffy, half-started beards, he speculated
even as his stomach growled. Glancing around to see if she
was bringing his coffee, Dakota froze.
He forced himself to look down at the tablecloth before
shifting his gaze again. He could hardly believe what his
eyes were telling him. His coffee was delivered, but he took
little notice. He didn't even pick up the mug. All he could
do was ask himself why he had thought he needed to come
back to Aurora.
I can't bel/eve this, lord. /haven't been able to get Darvi
from my mind. I told Cash all about it and made him concerned,
and here...
Dakota stopped and tried to slow his racing thoughts
before glancing over at another table in the hotel restaurant.
300
Sitting with two male escorts was a woman of striking
appearance. She was also a near twin to Darvi Wingate.
Dakota had all he could do to keep his teeth in his mouth.
Was this the woman I saw that day? Had the incident at the
train been completely innocent?
Dakota made himself take a few deep breaths. He didn't
want to overreact, but that was taking some effort By sheer
force of will, he kept himself from dashing to the other
table and demanding from the woman her whereabouts
the day he put Darvi on the train.
"Here you go." The waitress had returned, placing a
steaming plate of food in front of him, the edges nearly
running over with a huge cut of beef and a heap of mashed
potatoes, both covered with a dark gravy, which also ran
into a mound of cooked greens.
"Thank you," Dakota said quietly, too distracted to miss
her disappointment at not gaining more eye contact
The Ranger ate slowly. After the initial shock wore off,
he noticed that by using a large oblong mirror right across
301
163
from his table, he had an almost perfect view of the woman
and two men.
Already planning to wire Cash about his mistake and
then head home in the morning, Dakota ate in a leisurely
fashion, his heart calming some even as he glanced in the
mirror from time to time. He was nearly through with his
meal when he noticed something else. A man, fine in dress
and manners, sat a few tables away from the strawberry
blonde, a newspaper propped in front of him. Even though
the man never lowered the paper from reading level, neither
did he look at it. With remarkable consistency, he kept
his eyes on the woman's table. No one sat at the tables in
between, and the woman's table was against a wall. There
could be no other person holding his interest. And if that
hadn't been enough to convince the Ranger, he eventually
watched the woman and two gentlemen exit, just 15 seconds
302
before the lone man got up to follow.
Dakota left a coin on the table to cover both meal and tip
and did a little following of his own. He still planned to
wire Cash and tell him he had it all wrong, but he didn't
think he'd say he was headed home, at least not yet.
%r%r$r
"Why didn't you go to town today?" Darvi asked in
frustration.
"I wasn't needed," Seth told her calmly, completely
ignoring everything she'd said that morning.
Arms crossed tightly, Darvi tapped her foot impatiently
and nearly shooed him as she would the dog. The children
were helping their mother bake a cake, and to get out of the
house and away from Seth's watchful eyes, Darvi had volunteered
to get the eggs. It hadn't made any difference.
Seth tagged along right behind her, even though she had
let him have a good piece of her mind that morning over
her captivity.
303
ATexasSky 165
"I don't heed help getting eggs, Seth," Darvi said as she
turned her back and walked away from him.
"You never know," he replied, bringing up the rear with
this assurance. "Some of those hens can be pretty feisty."
Darvi didn't answer, but Seth didn't care--4ie much preferred
her to be like this. When she got all quiet and sad, he had to make himself continue with his plan. When she was fiery and told him what for, he knew he'd never let her go.
He was still shaking his head a^out how he'd found her.
Never in his life had he imagined such a woman existed.
Never had he known such a mix of fire and uncertainty. He
knew he would love her for the rest of his life.
"And why don't you just tell me," Darvi suddenly spun
and demanded, "just what is it you do for this Jared Silk?"
Seth shrugged. "Whatever he needs."
"Like what?"
"Oh, a little of this and a little of that."
Her arms crossed again. "I hope you know that was
ridiculously vague."
304
"Was it?"
Darvi's eyes narrowed. "It's rude to answer a question
with a question."
Seth stopped just short of saying, "Is it?"
"Go ahead and ask me about my work/' Seth encouraged
her. "I'll try to answer."
This took Darvi by surprise. She didn't want to get close
to this man. Her chin rising, she laid it on the line.
"No matter how you answer me, if s not going to stop
my wanting to leave."
"I understand that. Go ahead and ask."
"Is he a banker?"
"Yes."
"Why would a banker want you to take a woman from
the train unless he's hiding something? What gives either
one of you the right to do such a thing?"
Knowing she wouldn't like the answer, Seth hesitated.
Jared's view--as well as his own--was that a man did
305
what he had to do. Seth knew he didn't look the part of a
criminal, and rarely did he use the word to describe himself,
but deep in his heart Seth Redding knew what he was.
He also knew that wherever Darvi Wingate was from, she
did not socialize with people who considered themselves
above the law. Not having Jared here to defend himself,
Seth let him take the heat.
"Jared feels that sometimes we do what we have to do.
If s not too much more complicated than that"
"Not complicated?" Darvi said in disbelief, her mouth
open. "You step in and turn people's worlds upside down,
and I'm supposed to see that as simple?"
Seth had nothing to say. He hadn't expected her to
respond like that and knew anything he might tell her just
now was only going to push her further away. He was glad
when she turned again for the barn. He hadn't liked the
little shake of her head, the one that said she was offended by his actions, but at least he didn't have to explain himself anymore.
Quite suddenly he found himself wishing he had let her
gather eggs on her own.
306
\*3'"'3'"'3r
It didn't take long to see that the redheaded woman was
well known and liked in Aurora. Dakota kept his distance
behind both the woman, who now walked alone, and the
man who followed her from the hotel, but he still thought
he caught a name now and again.
Ann Bell. Dakota was certain he had heard right. He had
stopped in front of the bank--looking for all the world as
though he was window shopping--and was quite sure this
was what people were calling her. Neither she nor the man
stopped near the bank, but Dakota had caught up a little
too swiftly He took his time fixing his boot, hoping no one
was onto him, and in less than a minute was on the move
again.
ATexasSty 167
His work paid off. The woman went into the newspaper
307
office, and the man took up a position to watch everything
that went on behind the large front window of the
building. Dakota could see that even a rear exit would be
detected. Dakota decided to go for his horse. The woman
was distinct enough that he'd be able to describe her to the
sheriff and get some answers, but the man was another
story. If the man sat all afternoon and watched the news
office, Dakota would regret retrieving Eli, but if he made a
big move, Dakota wanted his horse.
Knowing that the man could be long gone before he
returned, Dakota nevertheless fetched Eli, tied him in the
alley, and went back to stalking the stalker. As Dakota
watched him, he felt a grudging admiration. The man was
cool, very cool. When a lady passed, be she 15 or 50, he
raised his hat and gave a polite bow. He didn't appear to
be observing anyone, but he keenly noted any activity
involving the door of the news office.
Dakota was beginning to think that the life of a detective
was a curse. His restless limbs were begging to move
when the man consulted his pocket watch and walked
308
down the street. Dakota left Eli where he was and moved
just enough to watch the man enter the Aurora Bank.
Dakota wondered how long he could take the inactivity.
He knew very well that the man could leave out the back
somewhere and he would never be the wiser. Heavily
exhaling with relief, Dakota noticed the man had reappeared
and was headed into the very livery where Dakota
had boarded his horse. Dakota moved again, this time to
mount up and be ready. Again, his patience paid off.
Coming from the livery on a fine animal--a city horse,
as Rangers thought of them--the man rode south down the
main street of town. He was not a short man, and his horse
was of a size that made it easy to track. Dakota was careful
to look disinterested as the man hit the edge of town and
kept right on moving. He never picked up the pace but
rode easily, his attitude that of a man without a care in the
world.
Down the road some five miles, Dakota watched the
309
rider calmly turn down a well-worn side road. Dakota kept
his eyes forward and allowed Eli to plod along, but only
until a group of trees hid him from view, whereupon he
doubled back through the woods, working to gauge just
where the man might be headed.
Long before he was close enough to see anything,
Dakota heard cattle. Only a few hours of dayligm were left,
so he moved swiftly along, dodging branches and low
limbs in an attempt to see where the man might have gone.
It took some doing. While still trying to stay out of sight, he
made occasional visits to the edge of the tree line and
checked the view. At last he saw something just at the edge
of a barn. A few more feet and maybe...
Dakota stood and stared. In a remarkably picturesque
setting sat a large, low farmhouse and a huge barn. The
buildings were in fine condition, and as he watched, it
looked as though a child was running in the yard, a little
girl with flowing blonde hair.
Tying Eli up the hillside a bit, Dakota dug his field
glasses from his saddlebags and climbed a tree. With
310
enough light to still see things clearly, he methodically
went over every building and scrap of ground. No one was
visible until a man emerged from what appeared to be a
bunkhouse to throw out a pail of water. An outhouse stood
beyond that structure, as did one for the main house.
Dakota was in the process of planning how to get into
the barn when he saw her. The hair was the first thing to
catch his eye, and then the field glasses did the rest. Never
taking his eyes from her, Dakota watched Darvi stand at
the corner of the porch, her gaze locked on the road that led
to the ranch. A moment or two passed before she looped an
arm around the porch support and leaned there.
Dakota was still watching when the little blonde girl
appeared, held something out for Darvi to see, and then
A Texas Sky 169
took her hand to lead her back inside. Dakota scanned
the windows of the house but saw no sign of life. Shaking
just a little, the big man climbed from the tree and moved
311
to Eli. Once next to the horse, his arm went across the
saddle and he buried his face. A sob broke in his chest as
he prayed.
You knew she was here; You knew. Please help me. Please let
me rescue this woman before she comes to any more harm, I want
to ride down there and take her and defy anyone to stop me, but
something isn't right here. I've got to go slow and use my head.
Dakota took some moments to compose himself before
climbing back up into the tree. He watched until darkness
filled the sky but caught no further sight of anyone he
could be certain was Darvi. The decision to camp in the
woods was no decision at all. Scouting the area for safety
and privacy, Dakota settled down early. He didn't dare
light a fire and was glad he'd eaten a large lunch, but in
fact, his stomach was not really on his mind.
Not interested in lying down right away, he sat for a
long time in the dark and thought about what might have
gone on at the ranch. It seemed a good sign that at least one
child appeared to live in the house. That didn't mean the
adults in the situation could be trusted, but the child
312
appeared happy and carefree as she played. And at least
from a distance, Darvi looked all right. Dakota was
thankful for that much, but he knew even without getting
closer that she didn't want to be there. And for that reason
alone he was intent on getting her out just as soon as he
could manage it
It was well and truly late by the time Dakota sought his
rest, but it was a peaceful sleep. He hadn't been able to read
his Bible, but he prayed off and on for hours. He also fell
asleep with a plan. He would put it into action in the
morning.
"S'srS-
Darvi groaned a little as she bent over to pick up the
spoon she'd just dropped. Nate had finished his breakfast
but not cleared his place. Darvi stooped, and sticky as the
utensil was, she managed only to lose it again.
313
"You sound stiff," Cassy commented.
"lam."
"Is it your mattress?"
"It might be/' Darvi guessed, not having thought of it.
"Nate slept on that one for a time and said it was a bit
lumpy."
Darvi decided not to comment. She didn't think it
would do any good to complain about the mattress, but
more than that, she had just noticed that Seth was in the
room. She was not giving him the cool treatment or anything
too dramatic, but if he was in the room, which was
too often for her comfort, Darvi was careful with what she
said and did.
"I'll check it for you, Darvi," Cassy now offered, thinking that her silence meant she was a bit unhappy about it
"Thank you. Do you want me to do anything special
with this water?" Darvi asked from her place by the sink.
"Why don't you just dump it? I'll send Nate for fresh."
Seth had learned not to take things from Darvi--he
knew she did not want him to coddle her--but that didn't
314
stop him from following her outdoors. He stayed well back
when she poured the water on the flowers at the side of the
house but was right close when she turned.
"You can always try my mattress," he said gently, his
gaze tender and inviting. "It's not lumpy at all."
Darvi barely hesitated before drawing her foot back and
kicking him in the shin. Her foot hurt with the impact, but
having him double over with pain was well worth it. Darvi
didn't speak until his red face came up again.
"Where I come from," she gritted, "a gentleman does
not make such suggestions to a lady! If you ever say such
a thing to me again, I'll not only repeat the kick, Til slap
ATexasSky 171
your face until your ears ring." This said, she turned on her
heel and stomped into the house.
"Good girl," Dakota Rawlings found himself saying
aloud from the tree he had staked as his own. As he
watched, the man--not the one from town--straightened
up and put a hand to the back of his neck, his face
315
thoughtful. When he did move, limping slightly, he didn't
go into the house but toward the barn.
Dakota planned to hit town while it was still early and
then realized it was Sunday. He would still try the telegraph
office and the sheriff but thought later might be best
Witnessing Darvi in action gave him great hope that, at
least in some ways, she was not completely at the mercy of
others.
Gathering his gear and making his way back to town,
all out of sight of the ranch house, Dakota washed up and
then went looking for the sheriff. He was pleasantly surprised
to find him alone in his office.
"Well, Mr. Rawlings, how is your search coming?"
"I found the person I was looking for. May I ask you a
few questions?"
"On one condition."
"What's that?"
"You tell me who it is."
"It's just a friend," Dakota stated, still not willing to give
Darvi's name. "I put her on the train in your station,
316
thinking she was headed for St. Louis, and then I realized
someone had other ideas. I've spotted her now, and I'm
making plans to get her."
The lawman came to his feet. "You mean to tell me that
a woman was taken against her will from the train?"
"Yes, I do."
"But how do you know? How can you be sure she isn't
visiting friends?"
"She would have told me. Her plan was to head home
and see her family. If she had even known anyone in
Aurora, I would have been aware of it"
All idle curiosity about this woman melted away. "Ask
your questions," the sheriff directed. He knew people
thought he was soft when it came to crime in this town, but
that wasn't true. He even suspected that some of his own
men were dirty, but he had never turned a blind eye to it
He just couldn't move without proof.
"There's a ranch about five miles south of town. Who
317
owns it?"
"Cassy Robinson."
"A woman?"
"Yes. She has two children, and her boyfriend lives with
her, as does his brother, not to mention about six ranch
hands who keep the place going. She has a good-sized
spread." The man stopped and speared him with his eyes.
"Why?"
"Because thaf s where she is. I don't want to shoot
anyone to rescue my friend, but if I have to, I will. How
many children did you say?"
"Two. The girl never comes into town, but I see the boy
now and again."
The sheriff had much more he could add, starting with
Seth and Eliof s connection with Jared Silk, but he kept this
to himself. He had no way of proving if they were involved
in an abduction, a pretty serious charge, and decided to
refrain from comment, at least for the moment.
"I think I'll head out there tomorrow and see if Miss
Robinson needs any more hands."
318
"Ifs Mrs. Have you done any ranch work? I have an
undercover man I could send."
Dakota thanked him but explained that he would do
fine. He asked the names of the men who lived there but
kept the conversation short. He wasn't willing to discuss
this overly much, and if he kept looking for answers, the
man might expect him to return the favor.
"I will tell you one more thing," Dakota said as he moved
toward the door. "I want whoever is behind this to answer
for it, but not until I have my friend at a safe distance. If I get
ATexasSty 173
a chance, I'll take her and run, but you can bet I'll be back
in town at some point."
For a moment the sheriff was put off but then realized
this was the very thing he wanted in his own men: determination
to see justice done and a concern for the innocent.
Unfortunately, before he could comment one way or the
other, Dakota had gone on his way
319
ftrfytfr
"He's dead?" Cassy asked in disbelief. "You can't mean
that"
"He is, Mrs. Robinson. We all slept in 'cause he didn't
wake us, so when Timmy woke first and didn't find any
coffee to dear our heads, he checked. I checked too. Q is
gone."
Cassy was in shock. Q had been cooking for this ranch
since her husband had been a little boy. A more loyal, hardworking
cook she couldn't imagine. She knew he had been
tired and worn out lately but thought that her offering to
take the big meal on Sunday and evening meals during the
week would be enough.
"Mama," Nate said from beside her, and she turned to
find both children with very large eyes.
"Wake Eliot," she said softly. The children were swift to
obey.
The next few hours were spent confirming the news,
comforting the children, going for the preacher and setting
320
up a time for the funeral the next day, and going about the
day's activities and chores in quiet shock. The men were
very subdued, many still feeling the effects from Saturday-night
drinking, but the family was also quiet. The children
tried to attach to Eliot and Seth, as all Cassy wanted to do
was lie on her bed.
Darvi felt at a complete loss and wandered around as
lost and confused as everyone else. She could offer no
words of comfort She hadn't known the man; in fact, she'd
only seen him a half-dozen times. The children were very
upset, and she wondered if it was over their mother's distress
or if they had known and cared for the old man as well.
"Are you all right?"
Darvi turned to see Eliot. She nodded.
"How are Cassy and the children?"
"All resting on the bed. Lindy is almost asleep, and Nate
is drifting."
"Did the children know him well?"
321
Eliot smiled. "If they knew he was cooking hotcakes
and their mother was only serving oatmeal, they would eat
as little as they could get away with and make a visit to the
bunkhouse. That, and he always had something sweet for
them."
Darvi only nodded, again at a loss for words.
"Well, I guess he's in a better place."
Darvi had all she could do to keep her mouth shut. Why
did people always say that? Why did people who gave
God absolutely no place in their life on earth assume that
someone dead was now at peace and rest? Darvi wanted to
comment or at least ask what he meant, but she didn't
think this was the time to attack the man's views.
She was doubly glad she'd kept her mouth shut when
she looked up to see that Cassy had come from the bedroom.
Eliot went to her. They spoke quietly for a moment
and then Eliot went to the bedroom and shut the door.
Cassy approached.
"You don't believe that, do you, Darvi?"
"Believe what?" Darvi asked, a bit afraid of the answer.
322
"I heard what Eliot said. I saw your face. You don't
believe that Q is in a better place."
Darvi's head cocked a bit in genuine confusion.
"Tell me something, Cassy, why do my beliefs mean so
much to you?"
The blonde woman shrugged. "I don't know," she
admitted, "but they do. I'm so cut off out here. The days
just tend to run together. Not until Eliot reminded me that
ATexasSky 175
the preacher wouldn't be available until after church did I
even remember it was Sunday. I mean, I knew it was Sunday
because of the extra cooking, but not because it was the
Lord's day. We didn't actually attend church, but I was still
raised differently. Your being here has reminded me of that"
Darvi nodded but didn't reply. Cassy was not put off so
easily.
"You didn't answer me."
The women's eyes met.
"Do you think," Cassy repeated the question, "that Q is
323
in a better place?"
Darvi put a hand on the other woman's arm.
"There are a lot of things I don't understand in God's
Word, Cassy, but this one I know. God says the way to Him
is through His Son, Jesus Christ. When we humble ourselves
and accept His free gift of salvation, then we are
assured of a better place when we die. If, urn, if this man--"
"Q."
"Q?"
"Yes. Thaf s all we ever called him.
Darvi's nod was decisive. "If Q accepted God's g ft to
him, then yes, I think he's in a better place."
Cassy saw what she had done. Rather than start a
debate about what she believed, Darvi had very neatly put
the responsibility on Q.
And where else should it be? Cassy asked herself, knowing
that the same reasoning applied to her own heart.
Cassy suddenly looked to Darvi and found anxious
eyes studying her.
"You've given me something to think about, Darvi."
324
"I don't want to overburden you when you're hurting,
Cassy. I honestly don't."
"It's all right"
Darvi wasn't sure that Cassy's words matched her eyes,
but when the ranch owner gave her a small smile and
moved to go outside, she knew that, for the time being, that
was the end of it.
Gfatiktew
"THE LORD GIVETH AND THE LORD TAKETH AWAY. Blessed
be the name of the Lord."
The preacher's final words fell hard on Darvi's ears,
causing her to wonder what they actually meant, or rather,
what the preacher had meant. She'd heard those same
words many times, but as with Eliof s overused cliche"
about Q being in a better place, she wondered if the man
speaking actually believed that God was to be praised,
even in the midst of death and loss.
"Are you all right?" Seth asked her quietly as the few
325
mourners broke up and started to move away.
"What does my face look like that everyone keeps
asking me that?"
Seth hesitated before saying. "In truth, I'm not sure. If I
knew you better I might have an answer, but you almost
look as though you disapprove, and since I can't think why
you wouldn't approve of giving a man a proper burial, I
assume I've read you wrong."
Darvi was shocked. Am I really so transparent? She didn't
want everyone to know that she didn't approve of the
things being said. Her frustration had nothing to do with
burying this man but with all the ridiculous concepts about
God. Gassy had seen it in her face and so had Seth.
"You're right, you have read me wrong," she tried to say
gently. "I'm not looking with disapproval because this man
176
ATexasSky 177
was buried. I'm very sorry for your loss, but there are some
326
things I find confusing."
Seth was on the verge of asking what they were but
stopped himself. He was certain this woman was for him,
but he was also certain if they talked right now, they'd disagree.
His brother had hinted at Darvi having some strong
religious beliefs. That was fine with Seth--she could
believe anything she wanted--but he didn't want her
knowing that he might not agree. Once they were married
they could talk on all the issues, but not now, not when he
was still trying to get close and gain her trust.
"We have a visitor," Darvi heard Eliot comment from
behind her, but she didn't look up. She walked straight into
the house and hoped that Seth wouldn't follow her. To
keep from having to face him when she realized he had
indeed trailed her in, Darvi picked up a cloth and began to
wash the crumbs from the table. She would have dropped
it in an instant if she could have seen the pleasure on the
man's face behind her, so certain was he that her actions
meant she was beginning to see this as home.
327
"I'll handle it for you," Eliot offered as they watched a
rider come up the road. His offer was born of compassion,
as the running of the ranch was all Cassy's.
"If s all right," Gassy declined, squeezing his hand a
little.
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah. Maybe you could just check on Lindy for me. She
didn't eat much breakfast."
"Will do."
Gassy moved away from the porch and waited for the
rider to near. He swung from the saddle, dropped the reins,
and covered the distance between them on foot, removing
his hat as he approached.
"Good morning, ma'am," he said even as he took in her
mourning garb. "I think I've come at a bad time."
"If s all right Did you need directions?"
328
"No, ma'am. I'm looking for Cassy Robinson because
I'm hoping to find work. The name's Rawlings, Dakota
Rawlings, and someone in town said Mrs. Robinson might
need an extra hand."
"I'm Mrs. Robinson, but I don't need more hands right
now."
Dakota nodded respectfully but did not have to feign
his disappointment.
"We'll be eating in about an hour," Cassy offered hospitably,
"if you care to join us."
"I appreciate that, ma'am. Thank you."
Cassy began to turn away but stopped abruptly and
faced Dakota again.
"Can you cook?"
"Yes, I can. I do better as a ranch hand, but I can cook."
"All I need right now is a cook"
Again Dakota gave that humble, polite nod. "If you're
willing to try me, I'll do my best."
329
Cassy was won over in a heartbeat
"Where're you from, cowboy?"
"Originally, St. Louis, but lately I tend to roam around."
Cassy smiled at him. "Come on in. I just need to check
on something, and then I'll show you the bunkhouse and
introduce you to the men."
Dakota did as he was told, glancing back to see that Eli
was watching him and ready to follow right up to the
house.
"Stay put," he ordered the horse as he would a dog.
Then he walked into the ranch house, heart pounding and
praying at the same time.
"Thank you," he said when Cassy held the door for him.
"I'll be right with you, Mr. Rawlings."
"Please call me Dakota."
ATexasSky 179
330
Darvi, still bent over the kitchen table, became very
slow in her movements. She heard the door behind her,
Dakota's voice, Cassy's voice, Cassy's footsteps, and then
quiet But even knowing that no one else was in the room,
she knew better than to turn around. Working at keeping
all expression from her face, she returned the washcloth to
the counter and found the solace of her room.
Hands shaking as they came to her face, Darvi sank
onto the bed, her heart pounding beneath her dress.
He's here! He's actually here. I didn't know how You were
going to do this. I couldn't imagine how I would ever be rescued.
Darvi was so overcome that she couldn't move. She sat
on the edge of the bed and worked to muffle her sobs. Not
until she saw Cassy come from her own room, saying a
word to Eliot before she shut the door, did she think to
stand up and shut her own bedroom door, thankful that the
other woman hadn't even glanced her way.
The door finally shut, she stood still and tried to assess
her emotions. It came to her that she could not just go to
him. Even though the men who slept in the bunkhouse
331
had eaten at the dinner table every night, Darvi had had
literally nothing to do with them. She had exchanged a
few words with Cassy, Seth, or Eliot, but rarely did she
even look at the men. It wasn't anything personal, just her
constant attempt to keep some distance from the situation.
Darvi heard voices and turned toward the window.
Moving the sheer curtain just a bit, she watched as Cassy,
now changed into a cotton workdress, walked Dakota to
the bunkhouse. Darvi watched until they were out of sight
before sitting back and praying, her mind coming to grips
with one main fact
His being here doesn't take care of every thing, Lord. Help hint
to be wise and not get hurt. I know he's here for me. I know You
sent him, but this won't be easy. You've brought us this far, Lord.
Please help us all the way out of here.
"3r^-
"Gentlemen,"
Cassy spoke quietly after she knocked on
332
the bunkhouse door, heard someone's call to enter, and
then stepped inside with the new cook, "this is Dakota
Rawlings. He's going to be cooking for us."
Dakota watched five men either come to their feet or
turn to look at him,
"This is Timmy/' Cassy began. "Next is Scooter, then
Roy, Adam, and Gordie."
"Howdy," Dakota said quietly and watched the men
nod or utter a quiet greeting. No one looked particularly
glad to see him, but neither did he feel threatened.
"Plan to join us for lunch today," Cassy said, turning
back to the ranch's new cook. "Then you can get started
tonight."
"AH right."
"Your bunk is around here," Cassy directed him, taking
him through an open doorway to the kitchen area. It
appeared to be a well-stocked kitchen, and across from the
stove was a bed and a small dresser. Dakota thought the
space must be too hot for sleeping when it was midsummer
and a meal had been cooked, but he didn't plan to
333
be there next summer, so that was the least of his worries.
"I have an account at Dawson's General Store. When
you need supplies, make a list and let me check it, but
Dawson's is where you'll head for nearly everything.
Breakfast is at 6:30, lunch at noon, and dinner at sundown
or when the men come in. At times you'll need to cook on
the range. For those times there's a cook wagon in the barn.
Any questions?"
Dozens was Dakota's first thought, but he said only, "I'm
sure I'll have some, but for the moment I'll just settle my
horse in the corral and have a look around. Oh! I guess I'd
better ask how you want me to work the meals. Do I decide
what we have?"
ATexasSky 181
"In the future, yes, but Q had meals set up for a month
in advance. He kept a list--oh, yes, here it is--\*iailed to the
pantry door. If you follow it, you'll probably have all the
supplies you need. However, keep in mind that this list
was for noon dinners. You'll probably run short since youll
334
be cooking evening meals too."
Dakota moved with her and saw the schedule.
"Thank you."
"No problem," Cassy said quietly, having been affected
just by seeing the dead man's handwriting. She moved
slowly back to the doorway. "You and the boys all come in
for lunch--maybe 30 minutes."
"Thank you."
Dakota wasn't far behind his new boss when she
exited, walking slowly back to the front of the house to get
Eli. The horse was within five feet of where Dakota had
left him and came to him like a big dog as soon as he
spotted him.
Not until he had Eli settled and was headed back to the
bunkhouse with his saddlebags did Dakota think about
how hard this was going to be. He didn't want to stay here,
and he didn't want to work here. He wanted to walk into
that house, take Darvi, and ride as fast and far as they
could go.
Still praying for patience and wisdom about how to act
335
and when, Dakota hung around in the kitchen of the
bunkhouse until it was time for lunch.
'
When she first realized Dakota had come for her, Darvi
had been sorry that she'd never developed any kind of
relationship with the ranch hands, but now that fact was
standing her in good favor. It would have been nothing
short of disastrous if she had even allowed herself to gaze
in Dakota's direction, but since she never looked at the
ranch hancls, she didn't have to do any pretending.
The men usually ate rather quietly in the evening, but
today, during the noon meal, they were doubly so;
everyone was. It had to have been Q's death, and Darvi
didn't blame them. At the same time, Cassy hiring Dakota
as cook probably meant that the men wouldn't be in for
336
supper. Darvi wondered when she would ever have an
excuse to speak to the man when she realized Seth was
addressing her.
"Were you speaking to me?" she asked to give herself
time to school her features.
"Yes." Seth looked amused. "Do you want pie?"
"Yes, please." Darvi took dessert for the first time,
wanting to be dose to Dakota for as long as possible.
Seth's gaze became rather hopeful. He took this as
another good sign. Darvi usually ate and started on the
dishes or disappeared into her room as soon as she was
through. He passed her a large slice of pie and then tried to
engage her in conversation, but she wasn't going for it.
"Are you upset with me about something?" he finally
asked.
"You know I am," Darvi said plainly. "I've never made
a secret of it."
"I mean other than the obvious."
"The obvious is all that matters to me right now," she
said quietly, not wanting to draw attention. A glance into
337
Seth's face told her that he wanted to say more but was hesitating.
She shouldn't have been surprised that he wanted
to speak with her almost as soon as the meal was over, but
surprised she was.
"I'm helping with the dishes," she explained.
"You help with them every day. I want to talk with
you."
"Go on, Darvi," Cassy urged her. Cleanup wasn't that
bad, and right now she didn't want Seth to be sad. She
didn't want anyone to be as sad as she was. If Q's death
could somehow open a door for Seth and Darvi, she would
be thrilled.
ATexasSky 183
"Lindy can help me," she added. "You go on."
Darvi did so reluctantly. She laid her towel down and
preceded Seth out of doors.
"Walk this way," he directed and started toward the
woods. The last time she walked to the woods with him, he
tried to kiss her, but Darvi was not going to be caught out
338
this time. She kept her distance as well as a watchful eye.
"I've noticed that you've stopped asking me to let you
go," Seth began, making Darvi's mouth open in surprise
and then shut before he could notice. "I know you didn't
want to come here originally, but I guess I'm hoping mat
your silence means you're getting somewhat adjusted."
He stopped talking, and Darvi realized his head was
turned to look at her. He was doing it again, watching her
with such tender anxiety that Darvi was amazed. She
shook her head a little and tried to think.
"Seth," she began but got no further.
I'm going to have to tell him. I'm going to have to share my
belief and not worry if he tries to emulate it for the wrong reason.
"I can't give you any hope, Seth." Darvi put it on the
line. "I don't even know if I'm supposed to be married,
but--"
"Thaf s ridiculous," Seth cut in with quiet conviction,
"Do you have any idea how envied I am?"
Darvi blinked, not having expected this.
"Do you really not know how much you're meant to be
339
cherished, Darvi? If s so clear to me, I just assumed you
would understand."
"If s not that simple, Seth. I want to marry a man who
shares my beliefs."
"How do you know I don't?"
"Because you've -abducted me, Seth!" she said with
some heat. "It doesn't take a genius to figure it out."
"But if I had met you some other way, it wouldn't have
been like this."
"But you still felt you had the right, and you don't."
Seth looked slightly discouraged and spoke softly,
almost to himself.
"Why can't we ever talk about things?"
"I'll tell you why," Darvi spoke up, not caring if he'd
really asked her or not. "You can't steal a person and then
expect to find her reasonable. If s reasonable to me that you
return me to town this instant, and your idea of reason is
that I fall for you because you're handsome and polite."
340
"You think I'm handsome?" he asked with such great
hope that Darvi threw her arms into the air.
"I'm done!" she announced, turning and striding
toward the barn.
"Darvi, come back."
"No! Leave me alone, and I mean it."
"Darvi!" he tried again, but she kept walking.
Darvi was so angry she thought she could spit. All the
excitement over Dakota being there to rescue her had
drained away. She thought she would go crazy if she had
to spend another moment on this ranch.
Willing to be anywhere but in the house, Darvi stalked
into the barn and stopped suddenly to let her eyes adjust
in the dimness. She heard movement at the rear, but before
she could investigate, she glanced over and spotted Lindy.
"Hello, Lindy," Darvi said softly, always wishing to be
kind to the little girl. "What are you doing?"
Lindy looked up at her and then toward the rear.
"Is someone working back there?"
The little girl nodded.
341
"You want me to go with you so you can see?"
Lindy nodded at once and slid off the barrel she'd
climbed onto.
As Darvi half-expected, Dakota was doing something
with the cook wagon. Still angry at Seth, Darvi didn't find
it too hard to keep her other emotions at bay. Earlier she'd
have burst into tears and sobbed out her whole story, but
not now. '
ATexasSty 185
"Hello," she said as they neared. "We came to watch
you work."
"You did?" The Ranger came out with a smile, wiping his hands on a handkerchief. "Who's this?" he smiled down at Lindy, his attention entirely on her.
"This is Lindy."
"Hello, Lindy."
"She doesn't say too much with her mouth, but her eyes
and hands do a lot of talking."
"I'm Dakota." Dakota put a hand out and smiled hugely
at her when she shook it. "If s nice to meet you, Lindy. Are
342
you Mrs, Robinson's daughter?"
Lindy nodded, her cheeks dimpling in delight before
tugging on Darvi's hand. After observing a few hand
movements, Darvi turned to translate.
"I think she wants to know what you're doing."
"I'm just looking at the cook wagon today in case I need
to make a meal for the men when they're out on the range.
Have you ever eaten out on the range, Lindy?"
The little girl shook her head no.
'If s pretty fun. Especially if you get to sleep out under
the stars."
Lindy smiled and moved to climb up onto the wagon.
Dakota helped her, and Darvi stayed to the side. She listened
as he talked and explained things, but suddenly
Darvi's breath quickened. What if they didn't make it?
What if he couldn't figure a way to get her out? Darvi
wondered if she might need to be the one to put together a
plan; after all, she'd been there longer.
Her mind raced with what might be the best method:
full confrontation or slipping away quietly after dark?
343
Now, or when everyone had been lulled into thinking
Dakota was a real cook? Darvi was so intent on her ideas,
she didn't even hear Nate calling his sister but suddenly
saw Lindy run past
"The thing to remember--" Dakota's voice came softly
to Darvi, and she looked up to find him bent over the back
of the wagon, not even looking at her, "is that there will be
no heroics. Some night when I tell you, you'll climb out
your window, I'll be there, and we'll leave for Kinkade. No
shooting. No one chasing us. We'll just leave."
This said, Dakota tucked things away, moved toward
the rear door, and exited the bam. Darvi stood with her
mouth open, wondering if she might have imagined the
entire episode.
"Darvi?" Eliot called from outside.
"I'm in here," she answered, hoping she sounded
normal.
Eliot came to the double doors and stopped.
344
Watching him, Darvi waited for him to speak. She
almost began to question him, but he was finally ready to
talk.
"When are you going to stop running from Seth?"
Darvi found hey mouth open again in shock. She shut it
swiftly in irritation.
'"Don't you start with me, Eliot McDermott! Don't you
do it!" Darvi spat out her words with instant vehemence.
"You know as well as I do that it was wrong for him to take
me. And I've made it very clear to everyone that I wish to
leave. So don't you dare stand there and tell me to be nice
in order to put his or anyone else's mind at rest"
"Have you heard him out?" Eliot asked.
"Regarding what?"
"How he feels about you."
"Eliot." Darvi tried to temper her voice. "He's just
infatuated, thaf s all. The man barely knows me."
"If you knew him better, Darvi, you'd see how wrong
you are. He's in deep."
Darvi only shook her head, knowing it was pointless to
345
keep up this line of conversation. She wanted to sigh in
frustration but thought she might be doing a little too
much of that lately.
'ATexasSky 187
Eliot, on the other hand, did a little sighing of his own
and then admitted, "The truth is, Darvi, I'm getting married
a week from Saturday, and I want it to be a happy day."
Darvi blinked. "I didn't know that Cassy said you
didn't have a date."
"Well, we do now."
His tone and face spoke volumes. Darvi's hands came
to her waist and she went to him, her eyes hard and determined.
"There's a simple answer to your problem, Eliot, and we
both know it. You can return me to town so we can all get
on with our lives."
He was shaking his head, and Darvi's brows lifted.
"You have some nerve," she said quietly, "coming and
asking me favors when you're just as much to blame for
this as Seth is."
346
As Darvi stepped around him and moved toward the
house, she wondered what would happen if she just
started walking down the road. Then she remembered
Dakota's words.
I must be patient.
Rounding the house, Darvi found Seth on the porch, his
facing lighting up at the sight of her. Darvi knew that more
prayers for patience would be forthcoming.
%r%r$r
Having left the interior of the barn, Dakota was still
leaning against the side, fixing a boot that was just fine but
hearing enough from inside to put a few more pieces into
this puzzle. Right now he hoped for one of two things: a
chance to either get Darvi out or run low on supplies and
have an excuse to head into town and hopefully see the
sheriff. He found he had a few more questions for that
man.
347
"COME AND GET IT," DAKOTA TOLD THE MEN that evening,
thinking he would have to start some bread; they wouldn't
miss it tonight since he'd made biscuits, but they would
surely expect it in the morning.
The men were slow to join him, but in time they gathered
around the table at the far end of the kitchen area, no
more talkative than they had been at the noon meal; that is,
until they tasted the food.
"This is good/' Gordie said, shoveling in more spoon-v
fills of the beef, potatoes, and thick gravy.
"So are the biscuits," Roy added.
Dakota reminded himself to thank Katy when he got
home. She was the main reason he knew his way around
the kitchen.
"You boys worked here long?" Dakota now felt free to
open some conversation.
The answers varied, one man as many as ten years, the
others somewhat less. The youngest of the group, Dakota
remembered his name to be Scooter, said that Q had been
348
on the ranch the longest, way back before Mrs. Robinson
had married her husband.
"So this is his ranch, but he lets her handle it?" Dakota
asked, thinking about the man he'd first seen in town.
"Robinson's dead. You're thinking of Eliot McDermott"
188
ATexasSky 189
Dakota nodded as though that explained everything. It
didn't, but he still refrained from asking any more questions.
He was sitting quietly over his own plate of stew when Roy announced to the group that he was going to ask his girl to marry him come Saturday night. Dakota knew that
a longstanding joke was in play because his comment
brought gales of laughter, something he could see they all
needed.
"Will we be invited to the wedding?" Adam asked. "111
polish my boots if you let me dance with the bride."
Dakota had to put up with a few comments about the
other things Adam wanted to do with the bride, but overall
349
he could see that the men respected each other. He also
caught a note of respect for Mrs. Robinson and the others
living in the house.
Thinking of the house shifted Dakota's thoughts back to
Darvi. Though he didn't know it, he was experiencing
some of the same emotions she had struggled with, especially
that of not wanting to get too dose to these people.
What '$ the balance here, Lord? I want to be a witness far You,
but I've had to come here under pretense to get Darvi. What is
my main role?
The answer was not obvious to Dakota. The men
thanked him and left him to the cleanup. Dakota was glad
to be on his own.
grgr'S-
"Is
there anything else you need from town, Mrs.
Robinson?"
"No, Dakota. I didn't mink you'd need to be going this
soon, but I'm low on flour too," Cassy said, standing next
350
to the wagon. "No, Undy, you can't go." The mother
directed this to her daughter, who was tapping her and
looking up with pleading eyes. Cassy looked back to
Dakota. "Why don't you grab a little candy or something?"
He smiled. "I'll do it."
Dakota put the team into motion, finding he wasn't
enjoying this at all. From what he could figure out, Darvi's
predicament all revolved around the wants of one man. He
didn't know his name yet, but clearly the man wanted
Darvi.
At moments like this Dakota had to remind himself that
the other people at the ranch might have been able to help
her escape. He needed to think this way to keep things in
their proper perspective. Most things could not be blamed
on just one person. The man, a brother to Eliot McDermott
if their looks could be trusted, must have instigated the
abduction, but Cassy Robinson was a capable woman. If
she had wanted to help Darvi, she would have.
351
Dakota pushed these thoughts aside. He was determined
to speak with the sheriff but knew that at least one
of the men and the boy had gone into town earlier. It could
get a bit tricky. He was thinking about how to handle it
when he realized he was on the edge of town and had
better look for Dawson's. Then something wonderful happened.
About a block from his destination he spotted Joe
Laverty, who had spotted him as well. They had managed
just enough eye contact to give Dakota hope, and sure
enough, when he was almost through with his list, the law
man appeared at his side.
"Is there somewhere we can talk?" Dakota said without
introduction.
The sheriff was right glad to see this Ranger after so
many days. Without a word he moved toward the back
room. Dakota waited a moment and followed.
"I thought you might have moved on by now."
"No, but thafs my plan for the end of the week."
"And you need me," the sheriff said with some satisfaction.
"In a way I do. Can you answer some questions for
352
me?"
I
A Texas Sky 191
"Maybe," he said thoughtfully, not wanting the
younger man to sense his need to be needed.
"Is there a woman in town who works for the newspaper
named Ann Bell?"
"Her name's Annabelle. Annabelle Hewett. She writes
for the paper every week"
"What contact does she have with the men from the
Robinson ranch--Eliot McDermott and the other man?"
"The other man is Seth Redding, and they're half-brothers.
They work for Jared Silk, a banker whose dealings
are called into question by Annabelle on a regular
basis."
"But the brothers themselves," Dakota went back to
them. "You've never brought them in for anything?
"No, they always have airtight alibis."
353
"What kind of things do you suspect of them?"
The sheriff's smile was bitter.
"Thaf s the problem. They don't often get their hands
dirty, and neither does Silk. The brothers have connections
who give them what they want and still let them come out
smelling like a rose. I've never heard of them having
someone murdered, but I'm not too sure they're above
much else."
Dakota nodded, but the sheriff wasn't about to provide
information without gaining some in return.
"Now if s your turn. What does this have to do with the
woman you're after?"
Dakota knew it was time. "Her name is Darvi Wingate,
and she's a near mirror image of Annabelle Hewett."
The sheriff let out a low whistle. "Abduction is not the
brothers' style, but it sounds as though they tried it and
grabbed the wrong woman."
"And decided to keep her," Dakota finished. "Do you
think this banker is behind that?"
"I don't know, but I'm going to find out"
354
"I would appreciate your sitting on that until I get Miss
Wingate out of there."
"I can do that."
A creak in the floor caused the men to cut the conversation
short. Dakota left the room first, and the sheriff hung
around just long enough to let him get on his way.
Neither man noticed the way Nate Robinson kept
behind the shelves, his eyes peeking just above the large
sacks of meal as he watched the men's mouths move and
listened to their words. He eventually left the storeroom as
well, but by the time he got out front, both men were gone.
%r%r%r
Darvi opened her window very slowly, listening for
creaks and groans. Not hearing any this night or the previous
nights, she pushed it all the way up and settled back into bed.
The first two nights she'd done this, she'd heard other noises
355
in the house and even someone outside, but not now. Whoever
was checking on her must have figured that she was
just sleeping with her window open, which was partly true.
She had started opening her window the day after
Dakota had arrived, all the while hoping not to draw suspicion.
After Dakota's words that day, she acted the scene
out in her mind. It all worked beautifully until she thought
of opening the window with a loud creak and bringing the
entire house down on her head.
Darvi stiffened suddenly when out the window she
heard a door open and close. Was tonight the night and had
she missed it? Another door, farther away, opened, and
Darvi knew someone was using the outhouse.
She made herself breathe normally and tried to pray. At
moments like this she wondered if she was going to make it
Helplessness and frustration had begun to be the norm in
her world as Seth would not listen to reason. Now all of that
was replaced by tension and fear. She didn't think anyone
was noticing--Seth and Eliot both went off to work as usual,
and Cassy and the kids had nothing but the wedding on
356
ATexasSky 193
their minds--but inside Darvi felt like a tightly stretched
thread.
Doors moved again, and Darvi knew all would be quiet
now. One of the children shifted in bed, and Darvi was
once again set to wondering how she'd come to be in this
place. It was all so unreal at times, and altogether too real
at others. Sleep finally came, but not before Darvi muffled
unexpected tears. Dakota had come to rescue her; she was
still so amazed over that fact that she could hardly believe
it would happen.
gr-S"5r
When the plan hit his mind, Dakota wanted to laugh. It
was so simple, and yet it took some days to perfect He had
discovered that every man in the bunkhouse went to town
on Saturday night. Dakota would simply join them. He
knew they all drank, visited friends, or played cards and
357
came back with great hopes that their horses could find the
way. It couldn't have been more perfect if he had planned
it with them.
Dakota had meant what he said. There would be no
guns fired nor anyone chasing them, not even Seth Redding.
That the man was besotted with Darvi was more than
obvious, and Dakota had no doubt he would take action to
keep her, but the Ranger wasn't going to give him that
chance.
Letting Darvi know had been tricky. He hadn't been certain
just how he would do it, but burning the biscuits and
needing to have all doors and windows open gave him an
excuse to be outside by the barn and available when Lindy
came to see about the smell. Even Mrs. Robinson had
checked on him. The single word tonight had been easier to
pass than he'd figured, and the brief moment of eye contact
with Darvi told him he'd been understood.
Now as he made his way to town, having told the men
he would bathe last and to go on without him, it felt like
194 \* lori wick
358
child's play to cut off the road and double back through the
woods to the place near the ranch where he'd spent that
first night.
Even though it was dark, Dakota still climbed the tree,
field glasses in hand, actually quite pleased with so little
moon. He couldn't see much, but sound carried well, and
it would be easy to count the men as they returned. The
hours would be long, possibly until two or three in the
morning, but in the end Darvi would be safe. Right now
that was all that mattered.
%r
Darvi could feel sweat breaking out all over her body. It
didn't help to be under the covers with her clothing on, but
she was sure it was more than that. The first sounds she
heard outside caused her to gasp in fear, and she knew she
was going to have to keep still or ruin the whole thing. Had
the men come in so noisily on the other Saturday nights?
359
Darvi had never noticed, but right now each sound of
hooves, each low voice or laugh, made her feel as though
she were being struck.
And the children were more restless too, which eventually
told Darvi that a closed window had been keeping the
noise out. She didn't want them to waken, but neither
would she shut that window. Darvi had to force herself not
to think of them. Against her will she had come to care for
them. She had to leave here--there was no other option-- but she didn't think she would ever forget Gassy and the...
"Darvi."
It was said so quietly that she almost missed it, and for
a moment she hesitated before reminding herself that no
one else would be calling her name. Reaching for the
satchel that was packed and ready next to the bed, she sat
up and started to put it through the window. Her heart
nearly came out of her chest when she felt Dakota take it.
A Texas Sky 195
On legs that would not stop shaking, Darvi stood on the
bed and leaned out, wondering how she would stay quiet
360
and climb out at the same time. She need not have worried.
Dakota's strong arms were there and almost before she
could guess his intentions, he lifted her and stood her
against the side of the house.
Taking her cue from him, she stood very still beside
him. She thought that all might be quiet, but her breathing
was so labored she couldn't be sure. However, Dakota
must have been. He suddenly took her by the hand and-^
began to walk with her across the field. They were more
than halfway to the woods when Darvi realized her other
hand was empty.
"My bag," she said on a soft gasp.
"I have it"
And on they went, right into the trees, Dakota leading
the way, ducking and moving branches from her path.
Then suddenly, when they had climbed several dozen feet,
he stopped. Darvi couldn't stop shaking and jumped nervously
when he whistled. Again she had to stifle a gasp
when something moved and started toward them. The
next thing she knew, Dakota's horse had drawn abreast of
361
them, and Dakota was lifting her. Climbing into the saddle
behind her, he maneuvered Eli through the woods.
Darvi had no sense of time. She tried to listen for the
sounds of pursuit but could hear only the horse and the
sound of her own breathing and pounding heart. She said
nothing. A thousand thoughts rushed through her mind at
once, but not one would stop and make itself heard. For a
time she thought she might sleep, but the pounding inside
was giving her a headache, so she sat very still, Dakota's
chest at her back, and tried not to give in to the temptation
to cry hysterically or leap off the horse and run.
She knew some relief when they came from the woods
and began moving down the road. She wished she knew
where they were and hoped Dakota did, but as with the
other questions, she kept this one to herself.
At last the sky began to lighten. Darvi was not glad to see
it. The darkness made her feel safe; it made them untraceble.
She had not been afraid of the people she'd been forced
362
to live with for these weeks, but having them pursue her and
take her back was nothing short of terrifying.
All these tempestuous thoughts took their toll. Darvi
was near to bursting by the time Dakota pulled off the road
and into a wooded area. He climbed down and brought
Darvi down after him. It was light enough for him to see
that she was deathly pale, her eyes huge. He had wanted
to give her time, knowing her stay had to have been traumatic,
but he needed to check on her before they went
another step,
"Are you all right?"
"I think so," she said softly, eyes looking up at him in
amazement "You came for me." Her voice held wonder. "I
can't believe you came for me."
A nearby falling branch caused her to start and move
to ward him.
"Is that him?" she asked in panic.
"No." Dakota's voice was soft and reassuring as he
watched her keenly. "No one is following us, and even if
someone was, I wouldn't let him have you/'
363
Darvi couldn't hold back. She wanted to be so brave,
but she couldn't do it much longer.
"Please don't let him, Dakota," she said on a soft sob.
"I'll do anything you ask, but please don't let Seth or
anyone take me back."
Dakota's heart couldn't stand it He moved and
wrapped his arms around her, not at all surprised when the
dam burst forth. Dakota didn't remember ever hearing
anyone cry like Darvi did. She choked several times, but
not even that stopped her. Not until she seemed too weary
to make a sound did the tears stop, and by then she was
like a limp rag. Dakota felt her legs buckle and bent to lift
her in his arms. Darvi worked to catch her breath, looking
up at him through swollen eyes.
ATexasSky 197
"Do you want something to drink?" he asked, not letting
his mind dwell on all she'd been through; it wasn't
time for that yet
364
"Not right now."
Dakota took her back to the horse. It occurred to him
after they'd started back down the road that she might have
wanted a few minutes of privacy, but he didn't check with
her. She would tell him if there was a need. And no doubt
they would stop at some point, but home was just a few
hours away. Darvi didn't know where they were heading,
but Dakota found it comforting beyond words. No matter"
what had happened, no matter how awful things had been,
he would take her home to the ranch and take care of her.
He couldn't think of a safer place in all of Texas.
3-^r^inkade
"Cash, I think you'd better come," Katy called out,
interrupting the rancher's newspaper reading at the
kitchen table. They had not been home from church that
long, and Katy was still preparing Sunday dinner. She had
been in the kitchen with him but suddenly left Cash now
followed her through the house and into the front yard.
365
Dakota rode toward them, a woman in the saddle in
front of him. He came to a stop before Katy, and Cash could
see that the woman was asleep. Both Dakota and Darvi
looked very spent
"Darvi," Dakota said softly, but she remained limp in
his arms.
Cash stepped forward, and Dakota handed her down to
him. The moment his feet were on the ground, however, he
took her back. Katy led the way through the house and to
an upstairs bedroom. Dakota had just stepped across the
threshold of the guestroom when Darvi woke up. She
started violently and reached for the front of his shirt
There was no disguising her panic.
"Where are we?"
"In my home in Kinkade."
He started to bend down a bit.
"I'm going put you on your feet, and Katy will see to
you. All right?"
366
Darvi nodded, working hard to clear the webs from her
mind. She felt Dakota let go of her and put her arms out to
steady herself. His hands were instantly back.
"Are you there?" he asked, a small smile in his voice.
Darvi looked up into his familiar face and felt peace
stealing over her.
"Yes, I'm here. Did my bag make it?"
"Right here," Cash said from the door, his eyes not
missing a thing.
"Darvi/' Dakota began, "this is my brother Cash, and
behind you is Katy."
"Land sakes! I don't know why they can't just introduce
me as the housekeeper. Thaf s what I am, and proud of it,
but you would think they're afraid to say the word. Land
sakes!"
Katy smiled at the woman and got just what she
wanted: a smile in return.
"Now you boys get," she ordered. "Miss Darvi and I
have things to do, and we don't need you. Cash, you check
that meat if I don't get down soon. I will not have that
367
dinner ruined."
"I will," he said with an amused smile.
"You do that. Keep an eye on the top."
Dakota caught Darvi's eye one more time before they
exited and was pleased to see her looking a little more normal. However, he didn't get far down the wide hallway. After exiting and shutting the door, he leaned against the
wall. Cash stood with him.
"Do you want to talk about it?"
ATexasSty 199
"I would," Dakota admitted, "but I don't know anything,
at least not much. It seems a man in Aurora got it
into his head to keep her. I think it started with a case of
mistaken identity and then rolled into a full-blown abduction. She didn't seem to be abused Jy them."
"Them?" Cash frowned, working to follow.
Dakota slowly shook his head. "If s one of the strangest
things I've ever encountered." His voice died off, and he
stood there.
"Come on/' Cash ordered. "Lef s get you cleaned up
368
and fed."
Dakota went willingly, but his mind was still in the
room with Darvi. He knew she was in good hands, but he
felt rather helpless right now. If they could talk he might
be able to reassure her about any remaining fears, but if he
knew Katy, she was probably tucking her into bed at this
moment
Thank You, he suddenly remembered to pray. You got us
out of there. Lord. I know this. Thank You that Darvi's aU right.
Help her to heal and be at peace in the days to come.
"By the way," Cash began once they had reached the
downstairs, allowing Dakota to go ahead of him to the
washbasin in the corner of the kitchen, "you got a telegram
from Brace."
"Did you read it?"
"Yes. He was just checking on you."
"Any mention of Darvi?"
"No. I assumed her family hasn't missed her yet."
Dakota shook his head. "I'd almost forgotten about her
family."
369
"How long did it take to find her?"
Dakota's shirt was off, and he lathered his face and neck
while he spoke.
"Not long, and I'll tell you something, Cash, the only
explanation for how things went is that God led the way. I
was sitting in a hotel when I saw this woman who looked
like Darvi. Then I noticed a man watching her, so I followed
him. I ended up asking for a job at a ranch where the cook
died the day before, and I was hired. That led to waiting
until late last night while the men were coming home from
town. I took Darvi out a bedroom window and we walked
away."
Cash was silent with thanks over what Dakota had just
revealed. He'd prayed the whole time his brother was
gone/ thinking for part of the time that he might have sent
him on a wild goose chase. He was so relieved that Dakota
had been there for Darvi that for a moment he couldn't speak.
370
"She refused to be babied. I'm trying to mother her, and
she won't have it!"
Katy's words preceded the woman herself, who was
closely followed by Darvi.
"Did you check this meat?" she demanded.
"Six times," Cash told her with wide eyes.
Katy turned away toward the oven so as not to be
caught smiling. Slipping into a clean shirt mat Cash had
handed him, Dakota headed to see Darvi, who was still in
the doorway.
"How are you?"
"I'm okay. I keep thinking about my Uncle Marty and
family. I need to send word."
"Brace has been in touch." Dakota told her, "and it
doesn't sound like anyone has missed you. Did your family
know when you were headed back?"
Darvi looked surprised. "As a matter of fact, I didn't
say, but I would like to wire them."
"We'll go to town tomorrow and take care of it."
371
Darvi nodded. She still looked a bit under the weather,
but he could see that she was coming along.
"Hungry?" Cash stepped forward and asked.
"Very. Is there anything I can do to help?"
Something akin to a growl escaped Katy's throat, and
Cash only shook his head.
ATexasSky 201
"I think that means no. Why don't you come on through
here and get comfortable in the living room? We'll eat in no
time." ^
Cash led the way, and Dakota brought up the rear. They
took Darvi to the large living room, warm with earthy
colors and deep, comfortable furniture. Darvi sank down
in the first chair and thought she could lay her head back
and go to sleep.
"Go ahead," Dakota directed.
"Go ahead and what?"
"Sleep. I can see you want to."
372
Darvi smiled at being so transparent. "I am tired, but it
can wait. It feels too good to be awake and know that I'm
not trapped anymore."
"When you're up to it, I really would like to hear what
went on."
"Well, I'll tell you, Dakota, as soon as I've had a little
something to eat. I'll tell you everything."
As though on cue, Katy called them to the table. No one
needed to be asked twice. And Darvi was good at her word.
Before her plate was even half-empty, she began to talk.
starting with "they thought I was a woman named
Annabelle Hewett," and ending with hearing Dakota's
voice in the ranch house, Darvi chronicled her adventure.
She grew emotional at times, but as they shared a wonderful
Sunday dinner, Darvi explained the details she
could recall.
Listening to her, Dakota knew his own range of emotions.
At some times he thought he could string up Seth
Redding, and at other times he felt Cassy and Eliot were to
373
blame as well. That they hadn't harmed her physically was
a remarkable relief, but it didn't get them off the hook He
would see to that personally.
"If s your turn, Dakota," Darvi finally said. "How did
you find me? How did you know?"
Dakota smiled. "I have Cash to thank for that"
Darvi looked to the tall redhead and waited for
someone to explain. When Dakota did, she was as amazed
at his story as he was at her own.
"So this woman, this reporter, does look like me?"
"Remarkably so. I had all I could do not to ask her
where she'd been the day you boarded the train, thinking
I'd made a complete mistake."
Darvi shook her head a little. "That day feels like such
a long time ago."
202
V A Texas Sky 203
"It was," Cash said gently. "Not in actual chronological
374
days, but in events, and those are far more emotionally
draining than just time moving along the clock or calendar."
"I can't honestly say that I've ever thought of it before,
but I think you must be right. I don't know when I've been
so tired."
Not having meant to hint, Darvi was surprised when
both men pushed back their chairs.
"Head out, Darvi," Dakota spoke to her surprised face.
"Go get some rest"
"I didn't mean for you..." But they didn't give her a
chance to finish.
"I'll look forward to talking with you later, Miss
Wingate," Cash said, his voice and expression very warm
and kind.
Darvi looked into his eyes and smiled.
"Thank you for a wonderful meal and for allowing me
to stay with so little notice."
"Well, don't hurry off. I think youll find Kinkade and
the Rawlings Cattle Company very much to your liking."
Cash went on his way then, and Dakota came to get her
375
chair.
"I'll walk you up/' he offered, and Darvi allowed herself
to be cared for. As her legs took the stairs, however,
they began to feel weighted. By the time she reached her
room, she was nearly wobbling.
"Will you get some rest too?" she couldn't help but ask
before going into the room.
"We take it pretty easy around here on Sundays, so.I'm
planning on it"
Acute disappointment sprang into Darvi's eyes.
"I missed church again," she said with a small shake of
her head. "It feels like if s been forever."
"If s over now," Dakota told her very gently.
"You're right," Darvi agreed, a part of her heart still
trying to process this.
376
"Come on down to the living room when you're ready.
We'll ride out and see a little of the ranch."
"All right. Thank you, Dakota, for everything."
"My pleasure."
Dakota turned for the stairs, hearing Darvi's door close
behind him. He sought out his favorite chair in the living
room and reached for Cash's Bible. He was asleep before
he could read five verses.
^"3r-3 -
"And
this," Dakota pronounced dramatically as they
rounded the trees, "is the pond."
"Oh, my," Darvi breathed. "If s beautiful."
"We think so."
The two sat astride their horses and took in the scene.
The pond was almost a perfect circle, a good 300 feet
across, bordered on two sides by pecan trees.
//t)o you want to walk awhile?" Dakota asked, all the
time trying to gauge how she was doing.
377
"That sounds nice. Where shall we leave the horses?"
"Right here. We'll tie Toby, but Eli will stay put"
Darvi looked at him. "You whistled for Eli in the woods,
didn't you, just like a dog?"
Dakota smiled. "That about describes him. He's always
been like a big puppy. If you look behind us right now,
you'll find him watching me, as though he doesn't want
me out of his sight"
Darvi did as he suggested and laughed out loud at how
accurately he had called it. Dakota loved hearing the sound
of her laugh and joined her when her face began to turn
red.
"And you say he's always been like that?"
"Yep."
Darvi bit her lip to keep from laughing again. She didn't
know if it was that funny or if she was still tired. She'was
trying to figure it out when she spotted a half-circle of
wooden benches that sat around a^fire pit and gave a perfect
view of the pond. Going to a seat and getting comfortable,
Darvi let her mind drift back. It didn't take much
378
coaxing. The people she'd left, most especially Gassy and
the children, were never far from her thoughts.
"It was strange," Darvi began as though they'd already
been speaking of it.
Dakota had taken a seat across from her, but she hadn't
looked at him. He watched and listened in silence.
"Gassy and the children were so sweet, and even the
men were kind, but Seth would not see reason. I woke up
every morning shaking my head that this had happened. I
just didn't think such a thing could go on in this day and
age, and certainly not to me."
Darvi finally looked at him, and Dakota asked the question
he dreaded, fearing that the answer would make him
want to shoot the man in question.
"Did he hurt you?"
"No. I didn't feel threatened in any way."
Darvi suddenly frowned.
"He wanted to kiss me. I wouldn't let him!"
"You did the right thing."
"One time I kicked him."
379
"That was good. Your kisses are yours to give, not
someone else's to take."
Darvi melted a little. It was such a nice thing to say, but
as she was finding, memories continued to flood back.
"He said I had an upside-down mouth."
Dakota looked at her.
"If s a very kissable mouth."
Emotions chased across Darvi's features in rapid succession:
first surprise, then pleasure that softened her features
as she looked at the man across from her. But before
long that softness was replaced by a look of uncertainty
and then another frown.
"Dakota Rawlings," she said in soft rebuke "a gentleman
does not tell a lady that her mouth is kissable."
Dakota wished he'd kept the thought to himself.
"You're right. I'm sorry I said that."
An uncomfortable silence fell over them, neither
looking at the other. The water proved to be a helpful neutral
380
point, and both took advantage of it:
Several minutes passed. A breeze stirred the trees, and
as always, the low sound of cattle could be heard from the
distance. Not certain how she felt about what had just happened,
Darvi did not like sitting there with a strain
between them. She was the first to chance a peek and was
glad the Ranger's gaze was on the water. She transferred
her own gaze back before saying, in as normal a voice as
she could manage, "I've been meaning to ask you, Dakota,
how are your bullet wounds? Has all of this mess with me
kept you from going back to work?"
"No, it hasn't. My wounds are fine. I feel I could go back
at any time, but Brace said he didn't want me for another
month after I dropped you off."
"How long has it been?"
"Let me see. I think I had dinner with you and Brace in
Austin just four weeks ago yesterday, and after that we
were in Stillwater with Calder and Merry and then in
Aurora, so that makes it about two and a half weeks ago."
"We were in Austin just a month ago?"
381
"As far as I can figure."
Darvi stared at him, looking upset.
"Is that right?"
"Yes. You can check the calendar when we get back to
the house."
"That means I haven't been home for more than a
month."
Dakota, who was on the road most of the year, understood
completely. At times he missed home so much he
ached. Darvi's face told him she ached right now.
A bell rang in the distance.
"Thaf s for us," Dakota told her as he stood. "Katy must
have supper nearly ready."
A Texas Sky 207
By the time they reached the horses, Eli was rather anxious,
starting Darvi's laughter all over again.
Dakota listened in silence, hoping to find other ways to
hear her laughter in the following days. In his opinion,
she'd been frightened and sad for much too long.
382
%r%r%r
"Are you just a little bit amazed by it all?" Cash asked
kindly. Dinner was over, and they were having coffee in the
living room. "I mean, I thought about it most of the day,
and if s almost too outrageous to be true."
"I was just telling Dakota that very thing. Even in the
midst of it, I could hardly believe it."
"I don't find it so hard to believe/' Dakota stated calmly.
The two other occupants of the room stared at him.
"You don't know her, Cash, but things have a way of
following Darvi around."
"Things?" Cash questioned, even as he caught the
gleam in his brother's eye.
Dakota shook his head in pity. "Yes, things. They just
mange to follow Darvi around. I'm not sure why, but there's no doubt about it."
"Do not believe a word he says, Cash," Darvi finally cut
in, having gotten over her shock to see she was being
teased. "Dakota is very imaginative; thaf s all there is to it
383
Those other incidents were just circumstances beyond my
control."
"Following a stranger down the streets of Austin?"
"I knew you were a Ranger," Darvi defended, trying not
to laugh.
"Then mere were the men in Stillwater who just had to
talk with you and wouldn't let you pass?"
"I think," Darvi responded, growing as outlandish,
"that they were wanting to ask directions to the sheriff's
office, and we didn't give them a chance."
"The snake?"
Darvi shook her head, her expression one of pity over
his shortsightedness.
"The snake simply misunderstood the time schedule
and that it was my turn at the creek. If s all very easily
explained."
Dakota gave a huge sigh of mock exasperation and
384
looked back to his brother.
"You see, Cash. Things happen to Darvi, so I'm not at all
surprised she was mistaken for another woman. She just
can't seem to help herself."
"And if that wasn't bad enough," Darvi added, almost
taking Dakota's side against herself, "even after those
people realized their mistake, they decided to keep me."
"That's the part!" Cash came forward in his seat and
exclaimed. "I can't get over that--I can't imagine what they
must have been thinking."
"It was more Seth than anyone else. If it had not been
for him, the others would have let me go."
"Are you angry about that?" Cash asked.
Darvi had to think on it
"Not exactly angry, but amazed--like you are. Seth's
and Eliofs jobs are not aboveboard, and the fact that they
believe they can do things outside the law leaves them
open to any whim. They have their own standard, which
they feel gives them the right to take someone."
"Did this Seth really think you would eventually wish
385
to stay?" Dakota now asked.
"Tliaf s exactly what he thought," she replied, shaking
her head, and suddenly wanting to laugh a little more.
"Did I tell you that I tried to sneak out in the wagon?"
Both men smiled but said no.
Darvi nodded. "I did, but Seth caught me, and Cassy
went to town without me."
"Tell us about Cassy, Darvi," Cash urged her. "Did she
not have trouble with what the men were doing?"
A Texas Sky 209
"Actually, she did. In fact, my telling her about my faith
somehow prompted her into marrying Eliot They just set
a date after being together for five years."
Both men gawked at her.
"You had a chance to witness to this woman?" Cash
asked to be sure.
"Yes. We were talking, and she was saying how sorry
she was that I'd come to be there under those circumstances,
but that Seth was a fine man. I told her I didn't
386
want him, and thinking that I meant he wasn't good
enough for me, she became angry. I had no choice but to lay
it on the line. She took it very well. It actually got her to
thinking. The next time she went to town she bought a
dress to be married in and showed it me. Then later I heard
they'd set a date."
"When is it?"
"Let me see. The days were so full and anxious at the
same time that they tended to blend together, but I think
if s this Saturday."
Dakota looked thoughtful, and Cash was the first to
catch on.
"She's going to have to go back, isn't she?"
"Eventually, yes, but I think it can wait until after she
goes home."
"Why do I have to go back?" Darvi asked with a sinking
heart.
' "Because anything that happened to you is hearsay
without your testimony." Dakota looked at her. "You do
want these people to answer for this, don't you?"
387
Nate's and Lindy's faces sprang into her mind, but she
still nodded her head yes.
"I can't say that I'm thrilled to return, however."
Dakota caught her eyes and told her plainly, "I'm not
going to let anything happen to you."
"You'll be there?"
His brows rose as though he'd been insulted, and for a
moment they only looked at each other.
"But first," Cash cut in, "you'll get in touch with your
family and tell them you're spending the rest of the week
here resting up before starting for home." Cash paused and
smiled at her. "At least thaf s what I hope you'll do."
Darvi smiled back. "I would like to rest a little before
traveling again. Are you sure I won't be imposing?"
"Very sure."
"Does the train run from Kinkade?"
"Twice daily. You'll connect at Dallas and then be on
your way."
388
"I'll telegraph tomorrow."
'Til take you in," Dakota offered.
At that point the evening came to a very quiet close.
Darvi found herself watching Dakota yawn and needing to
do the same. Cash rescued both of them and said he was
turning in.
Darvi lay down in bed just a short time later, hardly able
to remember that she'd taken a nap. She thought she might
lay there for long minutes, still in wonder over how God
had used Dakota to rescue her, but the strange sounds and
surroundings took little time to fade.
%r
"So when did you tell them you'd be home?" Dakota
asked when Darvi was finished in the telegraph office. He
saw her inside but took a seat to give her privacy.
"I'm going to take Cash's offer and stay until Friday or
Saturday."
"Why not Sunday or Monday?"
389
Darvi looked up at him. "I don't want to wear out my
welcome."
Again she received that look; Dakota's brows went up
as though he was insulted for his brother.
"I told them to look for me sometime next week," she
admitted.
A Texas Sky 211
Dakota smiled complacently and offered to show her
around town, pointing out the bank and the new hotel.
Kinkade had a fairly good-sized school, and Dakota told
her all about it
"I love Texas," Darvi mentioned at one point.
"Why is that?"
"The diversity. Some areas are huge and flat; others are
hilly and dense." She looked up at him. "Uncle Marty even
took me to Houston one summer and down to the Gulf of
Mexico. It was so exciting."
"I've never been," Dakota admitted.
"Oh, you've got to go, Dakota. If s beautiful."
390
"I think 111 do that sometime," he said with quiet conviction.
Watching him, Darvi noticed for the first time how handsome
he was. His eyes were very dark and oftentimes
serious, but when he was smiling or amused, they were
beautiful She took in the square line of his jaw to the thick
black hair atop his head. His features were strong, something
she found very appealing. Suddenly feeling shy with
him, Darvi dropped her eyes, hoping he had not caught her
gawking.
"I just spotted someone I need to speak with, Darvi.
Come on over with me, and I'll introduce you."
Feeling rescued, Darvi looked up to see they were in
front of the general store.
"Would you mind very much, Dakota, if I stopped in
here first? I'll come find you afterward."
She watched him hesitate but didn't know why.
"All right. I'll come back for you, okay?"
"Okay."
Dakota waited until she went inside before crossing the
street Darvi didn't look back but headed inside with good
391
intentions. Unfortunately, they didn't last very long. She
wasn't in the mood to shop, just in the mood to think about
this new awareness of Dakota. She wandered the aisles of
the store for a time but couldn't keep it up. With a smile to
the proprietor, she exited.
There was no sign of Dakota. Darvi was getting ready
to sit on one of the empty benches out front when she
spotted a small dog as he went limping into the alley. She
changed her mind and trailed after the stray.
"Hey, there," she said softly when she found the dog
had gone just halfway down the alley and stopped against
the mercantile wall. The dog's tail thumped at the sight of
her, but he still held his right foreleg dose to his body.
Darvi approached without fear and stroked his small
head. He didn't look to be more than a pup. Nevertheless,
she knew she would need help. Darvi made a swift trip
back out to the boardwalk and immediately spied a pair of
teenage boys. She stopped them with a word.
392
"Excuse me."
The boys stopped and came to immediate attention; this
lady was pretty, and she had spoken to them first
"There's a dog in the alley that seems to be hurt. Could
you tell me where I could take him?"
"We'll help you," the taller of the two boys said.
Darvi didn't know why they did this but still showed
them the dog. It was no trouble for the first one down the
alley to lift him, and Darvi was glad to see that he was
gentle.
They took the dog to Dr. Wilcox, whose sign Darvi
remembered seeing earlier. His speciality was people, the
boys told her, but he had compassion for dogs. That was
enough for Darvi.
She was a little surprised that the boys did not drop off
the dog and leave, but she didn't mind the company as
long as the little dog was helped. Darvi was still sorting
through some of her thoughts when the doctor joined them
in the waiting room.
"What can I do for you?" Dr. Wilcox asked.
393
"I found this dog in the alley," Darvi explained. "His leg
seems to be hurt."
ATexasSky 213
The wise doctor took in the scene at a glance before
kneeling down to examine his canine patient
"I think this is Rickmans' dog. Why don't you boys run
down the street and let them know he's here?"
The youths agreed readily enough, but neither one
moved. Darvi had been too busy watching the dog to
notice.
"So whaf s your name?" one of the boys now asked.
The strawberry blonde answered without looking up.
"Darvi Wingate."
"Darvi. Thaf s a nice name. You new in town?"
Darvi finally caught on. She looked up to find keen
interest in both sets of young eyes. Hers had been for the
dog; theirs were for her.
"I think I should tell you, gentlemen, that I'm old
enough to be your, well, your older sister."
394
They both smiled at her.
"Where do you live?" was the next question, telling
Darvi they were not put off.
Darvi's chin came up, but she turned away from them,
opening her purse as she moved.
"I'd like to leave payment with you if I could," she said
to the doctor and held out a coin.
"Thank you," he said graciously, "but I'm sure Mr.
Rickman will be happy to take care of it."
Putting her money away, she asked, "Will the little dog
be all right?"
"He'll be fine. We'll have him wrapped up and back to
his owner in no time."
"Thank you," she said to the doctor and then to her
helpers.
As she moved to the door, she heard the physician say,
"Stay here, boys." With that she moved outside and almost
into Dakota's chest.
"Oh, Dakota, I'm sorry I couldn't tell you. I found a dog
in the alley and he was hurt. We just brought him down
395
here."
"Is the dog all right?"
"He's going to be fine. The doctor is taking care of him."
"Are you all right?" he asked, thinking she looked a little
flushed.
Darvi nodded quietly, and Dakota was willing to let the
matter drop, but he'd caught the word we and noticed the
two young men who stood at the doctor's office window
watching them.
"Ready to head back to the ranch?"
"Yes, please."
Dakota saw her to the wagon, but before he could assist
her, she stopped and looked up at him.
"There were two young men who helped me. I think
they were more interested in me than the dog."
Dakota nodded, his eyes telling her he cared.
"I think you might be right/' she said in a soft little
voice. 'Trouble seems to follow me around."
396
"If s not your fault, Darvi. If I know you, you didn't do
anything improper. Their interest is not your doing."
"Why were they interested?" she asked in genuine confusion.
"I'm clearly no longer a teen, and they don't even
know me."
"You're very pretty and very sweet, and thaf s a combination
most men can't resist."
Darvi smiled a little at the compliment and allowed herself
to be helped into the wagon even as her heart asked, What about you, Dakota Rowlings? Can you resist?
$etm(ei
the next few days brought an easy routine with them.
Cash and Dakota worked for a good portion of the day
while Darvi worked around the house with Katy, read,
prayed, baked, took naps, or sat thinking about the
changes in her life.
Come late afternoon and evening, the men would
return, clean up, join Darvi and Katy for a wonderful meal,
397
and then spend the evening visiting or playing games.
Darvi couldn't remember when she'd had such a restful,
peace-filled time. Both she and Dakota accompanied Cash
to a Bible study he attended on Tuesday nights, and the
three spent the next two days talking about the passage
they'd studied in Genesis.
In fact, they were still doing this on Thursday night
when someone knocked at the door. Cash rose to answer it.
On his doorstep he found a remarkable sight a refined
woman, not young but elegantly dressed, whose eyes
betrayed worry. She also bore a startling resemblance to
Darvi.
"Good evening," Cash began, telling himself not to
gawk.
"Good evening. I'm so sorry to call on you without
notice, but could you please tell me if Miss Darvi Wingate
is here?"
"Yes, she is here."
215
398
The woman's eyes closed momentarily in relief.
"May I see her?"
"Certainly. May I tell her who's calling?"
The woman hesitated, the fingers of one hand coming
up to her mouth in uncertainty.
"Please excuse my horrid breach of manners, but I
would really like to introduce myself."
Cash smiled and stood aside.
"She's right in here."
"Thank you."
Cash followed the woman back to the living room and
watched as Darvi looked up at her.
"Aunt Renee?" the younger woman exclaimed, coming
to her feet.
"Hello, Darvi/' the older woman said, her voice thick
with emotion.
The nearly identical strawberry blondes met in the
399
middle of the room in a huge embrace.
"How did you know I was here?" Darvi asked in astonishment.
"And what are you doing here? Mother had a fit
when she couldn't find an address for you, so she could tell
you about the wedding."
Darvi's aunt held her at arm's length.
"You're getting married?"
"Not anymore."
Renee's brows rose.
"It's a long story."
The two women stared at each other.
"My mother used to tell me that I looked like my
father's sister," Darvi said, "but it's been so many years
since she's mentioned it, and I just lost track."
The older woman smiled. "It's all right, Darvi. As long
as you're safe from Seth Redding."
"You know about that?"
"Darvi," her aunt returned, becoming very serious, "I'm
Annabelle Hewett."
400
ATexasSty 217
Darvi's hand came to her mouth. "Oh, no. You're not
serious."
"I'm very serious."
"So that's why..." Darvi began, but she had already
started to laugh. Renee joined her.
The men stood and stared as both women collapsed
with laughter onto the davenport. They didn't know if they
should stay or go; both were too fascinated to move. Darvi
finally noticed them standing side by side across the room.
"Oh, I'm so sorry," she began and stood. Renee followed
suit. "Dakota, Cash, this is my aunt, Renee Corn-stock,
or should I say Annabelle Hewett?"
"As long as you don't call me Aunt Renee in Aurora, I
don't care."
Renee was now poised and gracious as she faced them.
"I'm so sorry to have come in this rude way, gentlemen.
Please forgive me."
In the next few seconds, official introductions were
401
made all around, and then the four sat down to talk.
"How did you know Darvi was here?" Dakota had to
ask.
"Sheriff Laverty. I guess both Eliot and Seth came
tearing into town on Sunday morning, acting and looking
as though they'd lost a trunk of gold. Because you had told
the sheriff your plan, he wasn't too surprised. I came in
wanting the story for the paper, and he told me." The
woman looked at her niece. "I nearly fainted when he said
the name Darvi Whigate."
"And I wouldn't have thought that Annabelle Hewett
was related to me in a million years. What are you doing in
Aurora?"
"You knew that Sam died, didn't you?"
"Yes. Mother told me. I'm sorry."
"Well, he left me in a very comfortable position, so comfortable
mat I could have sat back and had ladies in for tea,
and little else, for the rest of my years. I didn't want that. I
wanted to make a difference. I found a way to do that very
402
thing through the paper. It's been the most fascinating
experience of my life."
"But you're not married again?"
"Not yet I became engaged about two months ago to a
man who lives in Kerrville, but we haven't set a date."
"I'm glad," Darvi told her sincerely. "I know it hasn't
been easy."
Renee smiled. "Now that was your mother talking."
Darvi blinked. "Why? What did I say?"
"You said if s been hard for me. That's the type of thing
she would say to explain away the embarrassing behavior
of the black sheep of the family. If I'm off acting wildly for
no reason, they must not talk about me, but if I'm getting
things out of my system because of grief over losing my
first husband, then there's no family shame."
Darvi sat back and crossed her arms. "I had no idea
anyone else had Mother so well figured."
The men took their cue at that point. Unnoticed by the
women, they rose and quietly left the room, going out the
403
front door and onto the porch. The sun was setting fast, but
there was still enough light to see each other.
Dakota took the large rocking chair, and Cash sat on the
double swing.
"I wonder how the sheriff knew to send her down
here," Cash pondered aloud.
"He knew my name was Rawlings, and the Rawlings
Cattle Company of Kinkade, Texas, is pretty well known."
"Maybe. I'll have to ask Darvi's aunt."
Dakota's chair creaked as it moved, the swing giving off
its own low groan.
"It wasn't that long ago I was teasing you about finding
a woman, Dak," Cash said thoughtfully. "Mother would be
awfully glad to see you two together."
"What two?" Dakota asked in genuine confusion.
"You and Katy," Cash replied sarcastically. "Who do
you think?"
A Texas Sky 219
Dakota gawked at his older brother and then shook his
404
head.
"I don't know anyone who does ranching better than
you do, Cash, old buddy, but you need to stick with cattle."
"I don't think so."
"Cash," Dakota began again, this time his voice very
serious, "Darvi is one of the sweetest women on the face of
the earth, but she's like a sister I want to protect I assure
you, there's nothing more."
"Dakota, old buddy," Cash said, taking on the same
tone as Dakota, "You can deny this all you want, but I've
seen you two. Darvi Wingate may be a lot of things to you
over the years, but a sister isn't going to be one of them."
Dakota had no reply. Cash had been utterly serious. His
mind reeled with the implications, and he shook his head
a little. He'd told Darvi her mouth was kissable and meant
it with all his heart. He'd also said she was very sweet and
pretty and meant that too, but not in a romantic way--at
least he didn't think it was. In truth, having Darvi smile
and be lighthearted was something he'd very much come
to enjoy. Being with her was just plain fun.
405
"You riled at me, Dak?"
"No, just thinking."
'I'm right, aren't I?"
"I don't know, Cash. I honestly can't tell you right now."
"Do you mean you really haven't seen it?"
"Seen what?"
Cash was silent for a moment
"You two have something special going. I know you just
rescued her, and I can't say that that's not what I'm seeing,
but she looks at you with hope and confidence. And I know
you're used to taking care of people and wading into the
fray to see justice done, but there's something different
where Darvi is concerned. Mother saw to it that she raised
three gentlemen, Dak, but what I'm seeing is above and
beyond the call of duty."
Again the men fell silent, each alone with his thoughts.
Cash prayed for this brother he loved so much, somewhat
afraid he'd said too much. Dakota prayed for understanding
406
and wisdom over these new thoughts and feelings.
He was rather drawn to Darvi, but did that mean he
was falling in love, or did it just mean that he'd spent some
time with her? He was riot made of stone. He had held her
in his arms a few times and even dried her tears, his heart
deeply affected by her emotions. Were his own emotions
more involved than he suspected? And what did she feel?
Was Cash really seeing interest on her part? Dakota wondered
how he could possibly know, wishing he could see
her right now but knowing it would have to wait She was
still talking to her aunt.
'
"So you were engaged," Renee prompted after they'd
talked for some time about all that Darvi had been through.
"Yes. His name is Brandon Young."
"What happened?"
"I've gone through a lot of changes in the last few
months, and I knew that Brandon was not the man for me."
407
"What kind of changes?"
"Spiritual ones."
A cynical gleam entered Renee's eyes. "So, you found
religion. Your parents must be having a fit"
"I did not find religion," Darvi corrected in a firm voice.
"This is different. This has been life-changing for me."
Renee took the reproach very well. The cynical gleam
disappeared, and she only nodded.
"How did you know my parents would be upset?"
Darvi questioned, suddenly hearing what she had said.
"Well, maybe not both your parents, but I knew your
mother would be."
"Why?"
ATexasSky 221
"Because your mother's world is perfect By your
needing God, you're saying she did something wrong."
"Oh, Renee," Darvi said softly, "that perfectly describes
the situation. You would have thought I had committed
murder. She wouldn't even let me discuss it with her."
408
"Your mother is a wonderful person, Darvi, and I'm so
glad my brother married her, but her standard is higher
than God's."
It was a very irreverent thing to say, but Darvi had to
bite her lip to keep from laughing.
"Family is everything," Renee continued. "A good face
must be put on at all costs. You must marry well. You can
grieve someone's passing, but in a quiet way. And whatever
you do, remember the ancestors!"
Darvi thought she could become very depressed at the
moment. She found herself praying very hard for her
mother, thinking that if she could please her mother, she
would have an opportunity to share her new faith. She
prayed for Renee as well, and in the midst of that, the men
returned.
"I'm sorry we chased you out of your own living room,
Cash," Darvi said.
"Not at all," he replied dismissing her words.
"Well, I'm glad you came back. I was just about to ask
my aunt about her connection to Jared Silk"
409
Renee gave an unladylike snort
"That man," she spoke as both Dakota and Cash found
seats. "He calls himself a banker. I think before this is over,
his entire operation will be disclosed. At least I hope it will
be."
"How did you get onto him?"
"I used to bank with Jared, and I would see the most
interesting people coming and going while I would be in
his building, men who were not known for abiding by the
law. I did a little snooping and found out that he wasn't
always honest in his dealings. I pulled my money from his
bank, and if s been war ever since."
Renee glanced over just then and found her niece
smiling rather hugely at her.
"What are you grinning at?"
"You. And thinking about my father's reaction to your
new life."
410
Renee shuddered. "We might have to have a talk, my
dear little niece. There are some things the family does not need to know." Renee shifted her gaze to the men. "Do you two have a younger sister?"
They both shook their heads no.
Renee did a little head shaking of her own. "If s not fun.
It doesn't matter that I've been grown and gone for years-- I'm still Stanley Wingate's baby sister."
The people in the room laughed at her aggrieved
expression, but each one also caught a bit of longing in her
eyes. She might fuss and fume about her sister-in-law's
views on family, but family was important to her too.
"I hope you'll stay with us," Cash suddenly said. "I
hope Darvi invited you."
"She didn't, but I would appreciate the offer. When I
arrived I didn't even look around to see what the hotels
were like."
"How did you find us in the first place?" Dakota asked.
"I got as much information as I could from Sheriff
Laverty. Then my boss at the paper knew of the Rawlings
Cattle Company, and I came down with great hopes."
"And here I was," Darvi said with a smile.
411
Renee became a bit emotional but hid it very well. She
hadn't known she had such a beautiful niece. Darvi was in
the same boat. She had only seen an old photo of her aunt
as a younger woman and heard of their likeness over the
years.
But Renee didn't have to leave until the next afternoon,
so the two renewed old family ties. In fact, Darvi was so caught up in her aunf s visit that the time rushed away. Her aunt had been gone only an hour when Darvi remembered
ATexasSky 223
that she had decided to leave on Saturday, which happened
to be the very next day.
^L^r-
"Are
you all set, Darvi?"
"Yes. Thank you, Cash, for everything. And please
thank Katy for me too. I tried, but she only shooed me
away with the towel."
The two stood on the train station platform while
412
Dakota went to the ticket booth. Cash laughed at Darvi's
description, knowing it had to be very true.
"If she let you say goodbye, she might become emotional,
and we can't have that."
Darvi smiled in understanding.
Dakota joined them in short order, and Cash gave Darvi
a hug. She turned to Dakota, who smiled and hugged her
as well.
"Thank you for everything."
"You're welcome. Here's your ticket. Have you got
everything?"
Darvi nodded, her throat suddenly very tight
"I hate goodbyes, so 111 just go."
Not even waiting for them to reply, Darvi turned and
went on her way, swiftiy taking the conductor's hand and
boarding with her satchel. So she wouldn't think about the
men behind her, Darvi made herself think about where her
trunk might be after all these weeks. ' Having watched her out of sight, Cash turned to his
413
brother.
"Why didn't you tell her you were going?"
Dakota gave him a quick glance.
"The truth?"
"I wouldn't expect anything else."
"I wanted to hug her."
Cash had all he could do not to shout with laughter.
"Go on, Dak," he said with a chuckle and a slap on
Dakota's back. "Chase her down until she catches you."
Renee glanced over just then and found her niece
smiling rather hugely at her.
"What are you grinning at?"
"You. And thinking about my father's reaction to your
new life."
Renee shuddered. "We might have to have a talk, my
dear little niece. There are some things the family does not need to know." Renee shifted her gaze to the men. "Do you two have a younger sister?"
414
They both shook their heads no.
Renee did a little head shaking of her own. "It's not fun.
It doesn't matter that I've been grown and gone for years-- I'm still Stanley Wingate's baby sister."
The people in the room laughed at her aggrieved
expression, but each one also caught a bit of longing in her
eyes. She might fuss and fume about her sister-in-law's
views on family, but family was important to her too.
"I hope you'll stay with us," Cash suddenly said. "I
hope Darvi invited you."
"She didn't, but I would appreciate the offer. When I
arrived I didn't even look around to see what the hotels
were like."
"How did you find us in the first place?" Dakota asked.
"I got as much information as I could from Sheriff
Laverty. Then my boss at the paper knew of the Rawlings
Cattle Company, and I came down with great hopes."
"And here I was," Darvi said with a smile.
Renee became a bit emotional but hid it very well. She
hadn't known she had such a beautiful niece. Darvi was in
the same boat. She had only seen an old photo of her aunt
415
as a younger woman and heard of their likeness over the
years.
But Renee didn't have to leave until the next afternoon,
so the two renewed old family ties. In fact, Darvi was so
caught up in her aunf s visit that the time rushed away. Her
aunt had been gone only an hour wjien Darvi remembered
A Texas Sky 223
that she had decided to leave on Saturday, which happened
to be the very next day.
5\* ^5'
"Are you all set, Darvi?"
"Yes. Thank you, Cash, for everything. And please
thank Katy for me too. I tiled, but she only shooed me
away with the towel."
The two stood on the train station platform while
Dakota went to the ticket booth. Cash laughed at Darvi's
description, knowing it had to be very true.
416
"If she let you say goodbye, she might become emotional,
and we can't have that."
Darvi smiled in understanding.
Dakota joined them in short order, and Cash gave Darvi
a hug. She turned to Dakota, who smiled and hugged her
as well.
"Thank you for everything."
"You're welcome. Here's your ticket Have you got
everything?"
Darvi nodded, her throat suddenly very tight
"I hate goodbyes, so I'll just go."
Not even waiting for them to reply, Darvi turned and
went on her way, swiftly taking the conductor's hand and
boarding with her satchel. So she wouldn't think about the
men behind her, Darvi made herself think about where her
trunk might be after all these weeks. ' Having watched her out of sight, Cash turned to his
brother.
"Why didn't you tell her you were going?"
Dakota gave him a quick glance.
417
"The truth?"
"I wouldn't expect anything else."
"I wanted to hug her."
Cash had all he could do not to shout with laughter.
"Go on, Dak," he said with a chuckle and a slap on
Dakota's back. "Chase her down until she catches you."
The men embraced, and Dakota, bag in hand, one that
Darvi hadn't even noticed, went to board the train. It
wasn't hard to find the person he was determined to sit
with; she was on the opposite side from the platform, face
to the window. Dakota stowed his bag up top, his eyes on
Darvi as he worked. Not until he sat down did she turn, her
eyes so full of vulnerability that he immediately apologized.
"I'm sorry I didn't tell you I was coming. I didn't mean
to startle or deceive you."
"Why are you, Dakota?" she asked, honestly needing to
know.
His eyes shifted away, but he still answered.
418
"It bothered me quite a bit to have you taken off the
train like you were in Aurora. When I think of how long
ago you started home, and you're still not there, it upsets
me even more. As much as it's within my power to do so,
I'll see to it this time that you arrive safely in St. Louis."
Darvi put a hand on his arm for a moment before once
again turning back to the window. Dakota let her have the
silence. He was more confused than ever about almost
everything--his feelings and his job as a Ranger, just to
name two. But right now he didn't need to dwell on those.
He had a goal, and it was not complicated: Get Darvi home.
Once he had done that, he would wait and see what the
future might bring.
3t"5"3r
The telegraph for Darvi actually arrived a few hours
ahead of her. Completely sealed in an envelope, it was from
Annabelle Hewett, telling Darvi when she would be
needed back in Aurora as a witness in Jared Silk's trial. It
419
was all very businesslike and proper, allowing Renee to
keep her cover yet still remain in contact with her niece.
Darvi, however, did not know this as the hired hack
pulled up in front of her house and she listened to Dakota
A Texas Sty 225
tell the man to wait. She stood on the sidewalk while he
fetched her bag from the rear and proceeded to walk her up
to the front door of the large, blue two-story house that
loomed above them. Darvi went to that door and opened it
without hesitation.
"Mother," she called as Dakota brought up the rear,
closing the door behind him.
"Darvi!" a deep male voice came in reply, just moments
before a tall, well-dressed young gentleman rushed to the
front door and took Darvi in his arms.
"You're home! You're home!" the man kept repeating as
he appeared to be squeezing the life out of her. He let her
go for a moment but then snatched her right back into his
arms.
420
Darvi caught Dakota's eye and tried to communicate
her helplessness, wishing at the same time she could read
his expression, which was very bland.
"Brandon," Darvi got out at last
That man stepped back and looked at her.
"Where are my parents?"
"Your mother had to run uptown for a minute. And
your father is at work."
She nodded and put a hand up so he could not hug her
again.
"Brandon, I'd like you to meet Dakota Rawlings. He's
the man who brought me home."
Brandon turned with a huge smile.
"Thank you so much, Mr. Rawlings." His hand came
out for a shake. "I can't begin to tell you how I've missed
her."
"My pleasure," Dakota assured him as they shook
hands. He then turned to the strawberry blonde, who was
watching his every move.
"Well, Darvi, I'd best be on my way. You take care of
421
yourself."
Darvi's mind screamed that it wasn't supposed to be
this way. Brandon wasn't supposed to be there. She and
Dakota had just spent two and a half more days together,
and Darvi was more taken than ever. He couldn't leave
now, not before meeting her parents.
"Thank you" was all she could manage/ her voice
coming out in little more than a whisper.
"It was nice to meet you," Dakota told Brandon before
giving a last goodbye that encompassed them both.
Darvi watched in shock and amazement as he went to
the door, exited, and shut it behind him.
Out on the sidewalk, Dakota returned to the waiting
hack, spoke to the driver, and climbed on board. Not even
after he'd taken a seat and the driver put the horse into
motion did he look back at Darvi's house. His gaze swung
here and there as they moved, but for the most part, his
eyes were down the road.
422
The driver navigated a few turns, and some three blocks
later, Dakota finally spoke.
"The big white one," he said quietly.
"Yes, sir."
Just moments later the driver halted again. Dakota
alighted this time, paid the man, reached for his own bag,
and went up yet another sidewalk. Much like Darvi, he too
opened the front door without hesitation, stepped inside,
and closed it softy.
Across the wide foyer stood an elegantly dressed
woman, hair perfectly coifed, face turned to the housekeeper
as they studied a list together.
"And you found two broken chairs?" the lady of the
house inquired.
"Yes, but Croft is fixing mem right now. It shouldn't be
a problem."
"What about the glasses? Any more broken?"
"Not a one. That new girl from down the street is a
marvel. She has the nicest touch of any girl you've ever
hired."
423
"Good, good," the lady said absently, her eyes once again
on the paper. When she glanced back at her housekeeper,
ATexasSky 227
however, she found her eyes on some distant spot, a smile
on her lips.
Virginia Rawlings turned to the front door for the first
time, her own smile bursting forth.
"Dakota," she said softly.
"Hello, Mother." That man's smile mirrored her own.
"You're home," she spoke again, this time moving forward.
The two met in a warm embrace, Dakota's heart
echoing her words.
Yes, Mother, I'm home.
"How are you?" virginia finally asked. At first she
hadn't talked. She just wanted to hug him, not caring the
reason he was suddenly in St. Louis and not Texas.
"I'm doing fine. How are you?"
"Worried about you."
424
"Why?"
She looked him in the eye.
"The last I'd heard you had five bullet holes in you."
Dakota grinned. "And you thought that might slow me
down?"
Virginia only shook her head.
"Mother," he said, changing subjects quickly to what
was on his mind. "Have you had your fall fling yet?"
"If you mean my Autumn Garden Party," she told him
patiently, "no, I haven't. It's in 18 days."
"Can you invite the Wingates?"
His mother's brow furrowed. "Three blocks over, the
large blue house?"
"Thafs the one."
"Why?"
"I want to see a little more of their daughter."
After dropping that tidbit of information, Dakota
started for the stairs.
"Oh, and Mother," he now tossed over his shoulder,
"can you send for the tailor? I need a new suit."
425
A Texas Sky 229
A moment later the bell rang at the front door.
"Dakota James Rawlings," his mother said in a no-nonsense
way, "you come back here this instant!"
Dakota turned with a smile. "I've got to clean up if I'm
going to be fitted for a suit."
"That can wait Tell me about this girl."
"Get the door, Mother," he teased her, turning to go on
his way.
Virginia had all she could do not to laugh. He was a
rascal, just like his father, but she adored him.
The matter at the door only took a moment, and the
second she was free Dakota's mother made a beeline for
the stairs. Long before she reached his bedroom, she heard
Dakota and his father talking. Not bothering to even knock
at the door he had only partially closed, she barged right
into her son's room. Dakota was already shirtless, bent
over the washstand, Charles Rawlings Sr. talking to his
back.
426
"So how's the ranch?"
"Doing great," Dakota spoke as he scrubbed. "I worked
with Cash the days I was there. Everything looks fine. I
think he's got a sale coming up soon."
"I've been following the prices. He should do well at
market right now," Charles commented.
"How can you be talking about the ranch at a time like
this?" Virginia demanded, arms akimbo.
"At a time like what?" Charles questioned in confusion.
Virginia pointed to Dakota. "The boy is in love."
"He didn't tell me he was in love," Charles stated. He
then mumbled, "No one tells me anything."
"Of course he didn't tell you he was in love, you're only
interested in the price of beef. Did you even ask about your
mother?"
Charles looked sheepish, and both Virginia and Dakota
had to fight smiles as they looked at him.
"How is your grandmother?" he ventured at last.
228
427
2^0 lori wick
"I didn't get a chance to go see her, but as far as I know
she's doing fine."
"And Cash?" This came from Virginia.
"Great. I've been at the ranch quite a bit these last few
weeks. He's doing well."
"Slater and liberty?"
"I haven't seen them, but I think everything is fine."
"Good. Now, about this girl/' Virginia started. "Whaf s
her name?"
Dakota grinned but still said quietly, "Darvi."
Virginia's eyes widened with memory. "Darvi Wingate?
Isn't she engaged to Brandon Young?"
"Was engaged," Dakota corrected.
"Did you have something to do with the breakup?"
Charles asked.
"No. It all happened before we met."
Virginia was frowning again. "Before you met? She's
428
Marty Bracewell's niece, isn't she? You've known each
other for years."
"Met again," Dakota explained and waited for the barrage
that wasn't long in coming. His mother wanted to
know everything. Dakota did not volunteer every detail
but gave his parents a fairly clear picture of the situation.
His mother was stunned into silence, and he was rather
relieved. It had been an emotional time.
"Is she all right now?" Charles asked kindly.
"Yes. She's doing very well."
"Good. I forgot to ask how long you can stay," Charles
continued, reading his son's face very easily.
"I should head ba"ck to Aurora tomorrow, but I'll return
for the party. The timing hasn't been right to talk to Darvi
about some of what I'm feeling, and I may never have a
chance, but I wish to do my own talking."
Both parents nodded in agreement, understanding
completely. '
ATexasSky 231
429
"111 get an invitation out today. I'll also send for the
tailor, or if you'd rather, you could go to him and speed the
process a bit"
Dakota nodded. "Ill do that. Thank you, Mother."
Virginia went to hug him again. "If s good to have you
here, scars and all, even if if s just for a day."
Dakota looked over his mother's head to see his father
looking pleased. It was at that moment he realized he'd
missed a vital opportunity. This was the first time he had
seen his parents since coming to Christ. By coming in and
mentioning Darvi he had lost his chance, at least for the
moment, of bringing up the changes in his life.
His parents left him alone, and Dakota prepared to go
uptown. As he did so, he prayed for yet another opportunity
to share his faith. If not now, then in a few weeks when
he returned to St. Louis
5" \* '
Darvi would evemually kick herself for not making trie
430
connection, but they had never socialized with the Rawlngses
before, and she simply gave their last name no
thought.
Accompanying her parents to the party, she wore a
dress of dark apricot. Made for her, it was lightweight and
full-skirted. It fit perfectly, displaying her lovely shape and
slim arms and neck. She didn't go for too many ruffles or
much lace, but her gown was elegant.
A group of six arrived just ahead of Darvi and her parents,
Stanley and Clarisse Wingate, forcing them to wait in
line for just a few seconds. Nevertheless, the moment Darvi
caught sight of Mr. Rawlings, her mind began to work. She
didn't have time to develop any ideas--they were inside
more quickly than she expected--but as soon as she
spotted the man who had occupied many of her thoughts
for the last two and a half weeks, it all made perfect sense.
Dakota was slightly taller than his father/ who was an
older version of the Ranger, and Darvi's eyes drank in the
431
sight of him in a formal suit. His shirt was a snowy white,
a black tie at his throat, and to Darvi he looked taller and
larger than ever.
Her parents went through the receiving line first, and
almost before she was ready, she was standing in front of
him. Dakota held her eyes as he bent over her and kissed
the back of her hand.
"May I see you on very short notice?"
"Yes." Darvi's soft tone matched his own.
"This evening? After the party?"
All she could do was nod. She thought it might be time
to move away, but Dakota still held her hand. Her mind
scrambled for something to say.
"I've heard from Annabelle Hewett," she got out
"She told me she'd been in touch."
Darvi's eyes widened. "You've seen her?"
"I just got back."
Darvi nodded, even as her heart sank. "And thaf s why
you want to see me."
Dakota studied her face.
432
"Are you seeing Brandon again?
Looking surprised, Darvi said no.
Dakota couldn't stop his smile. More people were
coming in the door, so Dakota turned to his mother.
"I'm going to walk Darvi to the punch bowl. 111 be back
shortly."
Virginia sent a beaming smile at the small strawberry
blonde, who smiled in return. Dakota offered his arm and
led her away.
If Darvi expected more of his time, however, she was to
be disappointed. Dakota walked her directly to the punch
table, got her a glass, and bent slightly to catch her ear.
"What time may I call for you later? I thought we might
go for a walk."
"What time are you available after the party?"
A Texas Sky 233
"I think about six."
433
"Will seven o'clock work then?" Darvi asked, wishing it
could be now.
"I'll be there."
Darvi forced herself not to watch him walk away. Most
people knew she was no longer engaged, but she hated it
when people talked about her.
There was someone talking about her right now, but
had she known about these two and how kind their words were, she would have relaxed.
"Is Darvi all right?" Virginia asked as soon as Dakota
was back at her side.
"Why do you ask?"
"She was dearly surprised, Dakota, and she looked
rather pale."
"I noticed that too. 111 be seeing her later and hopefully
I can dear everything up."
More guests arrived, and they went back to work. They
spent another 20 minutes receiving people and then joined
their guests in the huge garden at the rear of the house. It
was a large group, but Dakota had little trouble finding
Darvi with his gaze. He forced himself not to stare at her,
434
much as he wanted to, but to mill around and talk with his
parents' guests, some of whom he hadn't seen for years.
And he enjoyed himself. He was even able to have a brief
conversation with Darvi's father, who watched him rather
closely but did not seem to object to him as a person.
Dakota's heart, however, could not see seven o'dock
coming fast enough.
5"5"S'
"Did you have a good time at the party?" Dakota asked
when they were barely out Darvi's front door.
"Yes, I did. Your parents are very nice." She glanced
sideways at him while they walked. "We've never been
invited to anything at your parents' home before."
"Haven't you?"
"No. Did you have anything to do with today's invitation?"
^ "Yes, I did."
435
Darvi stopped and turned to him. "Why, Dakota? Why
did you never tell me you're from St. Louis?"
"Because I'm not," he began, but seeing how stunned
she was over that statement, he didn't go on. He glanced
down the sidewalk just then and saw they were almost at
the park.
"Would you mind if we sat down?"
"No,thafsfine."
A few minutes later they took opposite ends of a bench
in the middle of the park so they could turn and see each
other. Darvi said not a word but waited and hoped that this
man wasn't about to hurt her. She worked to keep her emotions
from showing, hoping he would explain everything.
"The first thing I need to tell you is that I've never intentionally
kept something from you. I knew you were from
St Louis, but where I was born just never came up."
She looked confused, so Dakota tried again.
"I left St. Louis when I was five, Darvi. My home is
Kinkade, Texas, 111 always think of it that way. My father
worked the ranch until just six years ago, when he and my
436
mother moved back here. I'm 26 years old, and for most of
those years my parents lived in Kinkade. My grandmother
is still in Texas. She loved it so much she didn't want to
move back, even though her only son did.
"On top of that, St. Louis is a sprawling city. If you had
looked at my face when we pulled into your neighborhood
and then up to your house, you would have seen that I was
stunned to see how dose you lived to my parents."
"Why didn't you say anything then?" Darvi asked. It
was not an accusation, just an honest appeal for understanding.
"I was all ready to meet your parents, Darvi, but they
weren't there. Brandon was. I could see that you didn't
A Texas Sky 235
want him hugging you, but for all I knew he'd had a life-changing
experience of his own, and the two of you would
be engaged again by the time we next saw each other. I
wasn't even convinced that he might not be with you at the
party today."
For a moment they stared at each other, and then Darvi
looked at her lap. She fiddled with the folds in her skirt
437
before speaking.
"He didn't understand. He offered to take me to church
every day if I wanted, but he just couldn't see how our not
sharing title same beliefs could make that much difference.
It took two days to convince him, and now I think he hates
me." Darvi paused, her voice growing thick. "It also didn't
help to have my parents just as confused. My mother is
barely speaking to me."
"What did they have to say about the abduction?"
Darvi shook her head a little. "In order to protect
Renee's privacy, I didn't go into much detail. I'm not sure
that's fair to them since I don't think they understood the
full gist of what happened, but I didn't know what else to
do." Darvi paused before adding, "Not that I'm sure it
would matter. All my mother seems concerned about right
now is my breakup with Brandon."
Dakota's face clouded with compassion, and Darvi tried
not to cry. Instead, she shifted her attention to Dakota.
"How did your parents take the news of your conversion?"
she asked Dakota.
438
"We haven't discussed it. I wrote them as soon as I was
able to sit up, and Mother mentioned it in her letter back to
me, but when I got home, I didn't bring it up. I was gone
less than 24 hours later and just arrived back yesterday."
"And you've been in Aurora?"
"Part of the time, yes. Jared Silk has been charged for
money laundering, fraud, and embezzlement, but so far
Seth and Eliot are still at the ranch. Something tells me they
are behind Silk's arrest"
"But they're not in jail?"
Dakota shook his head no, even as he read the worry in
her eyes.
"When does your aunt suggest you come back?"
"Suggest?" Darvi exclaimed. "She says I'm to be there
by the twenty-eighth."
"A week from today."
"Yes."
"There's no point in my going all the way there and
439
back. I'll just stay and go with you."
"You don't have to do that."
They stared at each other.
"I have a lot of things going on inside of me right now,
Darvi/' Dakota confessed. "But it's only fair to warn you
that I'm not a St Louis type of person. I love Texas."
"I love Texas too, but if s only fair to warn you that I've
never been so confused about anyone as I am about you."
Dakota laughed a little.
"If s good to hear that someone else is in the same boat."
Darvi smiled, and again they found themselves regarding
each other.
"Aunt Renee's telegraph was at the house when I
arrived," Darvi said quietly. "I read it and remembered
your telling me you were going to be in Aurora with me. I
didn't see how mat was possible, since you'd just left."
"If I had it to do over again," Dakota said, "I'd have
asked to see you a moment before I left, so you would have
known of my plans to return to Aurora."
"Would you have told me about your parents too?"
440
"That one's a little harder, Darv," he said comically. "I
can never remember when Mother has that fall garden
thing of hers, and for all I knew, she and my father were on
a trip somewhere. They don't exactly check in with me."
Darvi had to laugh, and not just at Dakota's expression.
She was beginning to see that he was from a different
world. He teased her about trouble following her around,
and she knew she was somewhat sheltered, but never once
had he treated her like a child the way her parents and
A Texas Sky 237
Brandon were wont to do. She was just a year younger man
Dakota, but he'd been out of the nest and on his own for
ages. She, on the other hand, was still treated like a little
princess, one who had suddenly discovered her wings and
was not living up to the life her parents had planned for her
in the palace.
"I should get you home," Dakota said. "It's getting
dark."
441
Darvi sighed. "I feel terrible that I'm in no hurry to go
home."
"I feel bad about that too, but I'd feel worse if your reputation
suffered because of my keeping you in the park too
long." Dakota had a sudden thought. "Would you like to
stop by your house and ask your parents if you could
spend the evening with my family?"
Darvi perked up but then thought better of it "Won't
your parents be rather tired?"
"Yes, but we always play cards when we're home on
Saturday nights, even when everyone is weary. You could
be our fourth."
"I would like that," Darvi said. Dakota stood and
offered his arm, his heart swelling over the chance to spend
more time with her. He still didn't know if that meant love,
but he was enjoying every moment of it
And his parents enjoyed it too. Darvi's parents were
willing to let her go, and Dakota's parents were delighted
to see her. They brought her in and made her feel very welcome,
even going so far as to tell her how sorry they were
442
for all she'd been through. Dakota's heart squeezed with
thankfulness for their kindness and hospitality. It was a
fabulous evening, and Dakota had all he could do not to
take Darvi's hand when he eventually walked her home.
To Dakota's surprise, his parents were still up when he
got back. They called him into the living room when they
heard the door.
"I thought you'd be asleep by now, Mother."
"I should be, but the game perked me up a bit"
Dakota sat down, kicked his shoes off/ and put his feet
on the ottoman.
"She's a sweet girl/' Charles opened. His shoes were off,
his feet up as well. "A lot of fun."
"Yes/ she is," Dakota agreed, his eyes a little distant
His mother then proceeded to astound him.
"Have you fallen for her because of her beliefs, Dak?"
Dakota had all he could do to answer in a normal voice.
443
'That has played a part. Mother, I'm sure of it, but thafs
not the only reason." He stopped and looked at her. "Have
you heard something?"
"Only that she broke it off with Brandon, not the other
way around, and that the reason had something to do with
religion."
Dakota nodded but didn't know what to say. Was this
the opportunity he had been looking for?
"Your grandmother wrote to us, Dak," Charles put in.
"She made no secret of her excitement over what she calls your salvation. This is the third, no fourth, time we've heard this. First Cash, then my mother, then Slater, and now you.
I don't know what you think you all have that the rest of us
don't."
Dakota was no longer left wondering. There was no getting
around the fact that his parents were ready to talk. But
was he prepared to tell them? With a quick reminder that
he was only responsible for what he knew, he tried to start
444
"No one's ever wanted you to feel left out, Father. I hope
you understand that And I know in the past you've said
you've been to church all your life." Dakota paused. He
was already starting to ramble. He took a breath and began
again. "There's so much I don't know or understand, but
this much is clear to me: I was lost in my sin. It took awhile,
but I finally saw that I do sin/ and that my sin separated me
from God."
Dakota looked into their faces, encouraged that they
were listening so closely.
A Texas Sky 239
"You've seen my scars, and I know Cash wrote you. I
nearly died. When that happened, I knew I wasn't ready to
die. If I had been forced to face God in person at that
moment, I would have had no excuse. Cash and Slate had
both told me that my sin separates me from God, and that
the only way to cover the separation is through His Son,
445
Jesus. I accepted Jesus as my own Savior, and I no longer
fear death or judgment." Dakota's eyes met those of his
father's. "Ifs not about going to church all your life or
being a good person. Ifs more personal than that"
When they said nothing, he went on.
"And to answer your question, Mother^the same thing
happened to Darvi. Brandon wanted no part of it, so she
broke t off. Darvi and I didn't fall for each other because of
that, but knowing that we believe the same lets us explore
this relationship. If she didn't share my belief, I wouldn't
have a choice but to ignore my feelings, no matter how
much it might hurt"
"But you do think you're in love with her?"
-"I
don't honestly know, but I'm willing to find out"
Again, they silently regarded him.
Dakota suddenly hated this. He had never known such
peace as he had now, but not having his parents being in
one accord with him was very painful. They had raised
him to be independent and think for himself, so he knew
446
they would never be harsh with him over this or any decision,
but he wasn't sure they had the slightest inkling of
what had happened to him.
"Well, Dak," his mother finally said, although her tone
was sober. "We're glad to see you home and safe. Any little
difference in our beliefs is nothing in light of your being
safe. Thafs all we care about"
Dakota held his tongue. The "little difference" his mother
spoke of was nothing short of a life-and-death matter, but
Dakota knew there was no sense arguing. Reminding himself
to stay respectful, Dakota kept praying and asking God to work in their hearts and open doors of opportunity.
Q/foietee
"what if he's right?" charles asked Virginia after they
had retired.
Dakota's mother turned from the bottle of lotion she
had been reaching for and stared at her husband.
"About what?"
447
"About facing God. Can I honestly say I'm ready?"
"Of course you're ready, Charles. You're a good person.
What more can God want?"
He stared at his wife. Had she not heard what Dakota
had said? Had he misunderstood?
"Charles?" Virginia ventured, her voice so tentative that
the senior Rawlings wondered what his face looked like.
"I'm going to go ask Dakota something. I'll be right
back."
Virginia was stunned. What had he been thinking? Her
brow furrowed with deliberation. She didn't like the children
coming home and upsetting things. If Dakota left
chaos in his wake, it would put such a damper on his visit.
Confrontation was the last thing she wanted.
Down the hallway Charles' thoughts were far different.
His heart almost in dread over some of the things his son
had said, he knocked on Dakota's door, working to
remember what Cash and Slater had shared as well.
Dakota answered before anything came to mind.
"Are you going to church tomorrow?" Charles asked
448
without preamble.
ATy + m
Dakota nodded. "I was going to go early-M morning and get a note to Darvi to see if I couldttft church with her." . ft
"What about your mother's and my church?\*' a , \*
"In truth, Dad, I don't know anything about it, tut because you don't agree with my beliefs, I'm assuming there won't be anything there for me."
"And what do you hope Darvi's church will have?"
"Some type of message and challenge from God's Ward
Something I can learn from and put into practice in my life."
"And thaf s all part of not being afraid to die?"
"My peace about death does not come from a sermon I
might hear, but from knowing that I have a relationship
with Christ, However, salvation is only the beginning.
There's a whole life to be lived, and I won't know how to
live it without study in the Word."
The older Rawlings studied his boy's face, their eyes
meeting and holding.
"I'll go with you! Your mother too!"
Dakota blinked. "All right," he said slowly. "But I'm
449
not sure what Darvi will say. I mean, I haven't checked
with her."
"What if," Charles began, his pride rubbing him a bit,
"it turns out she goes to our church, and the preacher
explains it just like you did?"
"Then I'll wonder how you could have been missing it
all these years," Dakota replied before he thought.
Charles wasn't happy with this disrespectful statement,
and his eyes communicated that with ease.
"I'm sorry, sir. I shouldn't have said that"
"No, you shouldn't have, but if s what you believe,
isn't it?"
Dakota dropped his eyes before admitting, "Yes, sir."
Charles didn't like the shame he felt over the way he'd
gained the upper hand. It was true that he had taught his
boys to respect him, but he had come knocking on Dakota's
door, not the other way around.
"If s all right," he said quietly. "Sleep well, Dakota."
240
450
"Tliank you. Goodnight."
Charles made his way back down the hall, unaware of
the way Dakota stood and watched him retreat into the
darkness. He gained his own room, where "Virginia still had
a light on, and floored her with his announcement.
"We're going to church with Darvi and Dakota in the
morning."
"What church?"
"I don't know yet, but we're going."
Her mouth opened a little. "You don't mean that."
"I do mean it."
"Charles, what will our neighbors who go to our church
say?"
"I don't care."
Virginia knew very well how true that statement was.
Charles Rawlings Sr. never did anything because someone
thought he should. She watched him settle into bed, not at
451
all comfortable with his plan. The lantern was still on, so
Charles caught her gaze on him when he turned on his
side. Virginia dropped her eyes and reached for the lamp,
but his hand stopped her.
"Ginny," he said quietly, "he's got me to thinking."
"About what?"
"I'm not a kid anymore."
"You're not old, either."
"Neither was Ben down at the bank, and he dropped
without warning."
"So thaf s what this is all about," she said in a mothering
tone. "You've just realized you're not going to live forever."
"Exactly."
"Virginia had not expected him to agree. She had even
used a tone with him that usually angered him.
"All right, Charles." She gave in more out of confusion
than anything else. "I'll go with you."
Charles had not thought anything else. Virginia went
nearly everywhere with him. But her answer gave him
pause. Would he go if she refused? It took some time before
452
Charles fell asleep, but even then he wasn't suretawVtifci go without her. - '^tf\*#
'r~^
t\*
"I'm sorry to call at your back door at such an eaity
hour," Dakota said to the woman at the Wingates' kitchen
door. "I didn't want to disturb anyone, but could you
please get this note to Miss Wingate as soon as possible?"
"I will, sir. Is there anything else?"
"No, thank you."
That was how the morning had started. Dakota had
awakened early and gone swiftly to Darvi's, hoping she
would get the note as he directed, and she did. Just an hour
later a return note arrived from her, telling Dakota what
church she attended and that if he liked, she would come
for him at ten o'clock. One more message from Dakota
established that his parents would be along and also
offered to include her in their carriage.
Now, Dakota, Charles, and Virginia rode in silence to
the Wingate home. Virginia was tense, her mind filled wttfc
453
uncertainty over this outing. Charles seemed so certain,
and Dakota was calm, his expression relaxed, but she felt
completely out of her element
It helped to have Darvi join their group. That young
woman began a conversation with her the moment she
took a seat, and Virginia actually relaxed a little before they
arrived at the church.
"I want you to meet a friend of mine," Darvi continued to
talk as they walked up the steps, the younger woman having
taken the older woman's arm. "Her name is Mrs. Beacher, and
she's such a dear. In fact, she lives justafew blocks from you."
"Martha Beacher?"
"Yes!"
"We've known each other for years. She goes to your
church?"
Darvi smiled. "This is her church. She was the one who
introduced me."
Virginia relaxed a little more. Martha Beacher was a
454
wonderful woman, always kind and ready to lend a hand.
Up to that moment Virginia had not known what to expect,
but suddenly she wasn't worried, at least not about
meeting the people. However, the sermon, or whatever the
service entailed, still had her somewhat concerned.
"9'''3"
"Can you tell what your parents thought?" Darvi asked
Dakota as they walked in the garden behind the house.
"Not exactly." His voice was deep and soft. "I think my
father understood, but I'm not sure what Mother was
thinking."
"How is it that they wanted to come?"
"My father decided. I'm not sure he gave Mother much
choice."
"Does she do everything he says?"
Dakota smiled. "What do you think?"
Darvi smiled back. "I think the Rawlings men are used
to getting what they want."
455
Dakota looked very innocent. "I can't imagine what
you're talking about"
"Of course you can't." Darvi's voice was indulgent.
"You always ask me and give me lots of choices. You never tell me to do anything."
Dakota worked at not smiling. "Regarding what?"
"'By the way, Darvi, we're not going to make the next
town. Would you like to camp here for the night?'" she
began to tease him. "'Darvi, you've been through a lot.
Would you like to lie down and rest awhile?'" Her brows
rose in a way that told him she was very pleased with herself
just then. "You're used to giving orders, Dakota Rawlings,
and I suspect your father is the same way."
"You little pill," Dakota growled playfully and began to
reach for her. Darvi darted away from him and around a
bush.
"Did I hit a little dose to home, Mr. Rawlings?"
A Texas Sky 245
Dakota told himself not to laugh as he came around the
bush toward her. Darvi evaded him nicely and slipped
456
across the paved path around an arbor. She peeked
through and watched him approach. She was about to dart
off again, but he stopped. Bending just a little to watch his
face, Darvi waited.
"I just thought of something," he admitted, his eyes on
hers. "I can't really do anything if I catch you."
Darvi's smile grew rather wide, her expression downright
smug.
"On second thought..." Dakota reconsidered and
started forward again.
Virginia chose that moment to call from the kitchen
door, telling them she was serving coffee and cake in the
living room.
"We're coming," Darvi took advantage and answered,
her eyes gleaming with amusement as she sauntered triumphantly
up the path.
"You're an impudent piece of baggage, Miss Wingate,"
Dakota growled close to her ear as he drew up beside her.
Darvi smiled for a moment but suddenly stopped and
turned worried eyes up to his. Her brow lowering in concern,
457
she studied him a moment
"You knew I was teasing just now, didn't you, Dakota?
I mean, you do know how much I appreciate everything
you've done, all your care and such?"
Dakota's finger swept through the soft tendrils of hair
that refused to stay off of her forehead, pleased when her
brow softened a little.
"Yes," he said softly. "I do know that you're thankful.
You've told me in dozens of ways."
Darvi's head tipped to the side in a way Dakota found
irresistible.
"What kinds of ways?"
In a flash Dakota was back on the roadside, having rescued
Darvi from Cassy's ranch. He had stopped to check
on her and soon found her sobbing in his arms. Never had
he felt so needed.
"Lef s just say/' Dakota began, working to dispel the
image, "in your own special way you've made it very dear."
458
Darvi studied him. "Will I ever get a straight answer to
that question?"
Dakota could feel himself falling, his heart squeezing
and filling all at the same time as he looked into eyes that
held such trust and honesty.
"I hope so" was all he was willing to say just then/ and
Darvi understood. She smiled a little and nodded.
They walked on to the house, Dakota doing all he could
not to place an arm around her slim waist. He hadn't been
glad to see Brandon at the house a few weeks back, but he
couldn't say he blamed the man for trying.
3"3r-5'
"Have you been at church this whole time?" Clarisse
Wingate spoke rather primly the moment Darvi walked in
the door. It was almost two o'clock.
"No, the Rawlings asked me to lunch, and I accepted. I
459
didn't think you'd mind."
"And does my minding mean anything to you these
days?"
"Of course it does, Mother. I thought you enjoyed the
Rawlingses and approved of them."
Her mother sniffed, not wanting to admit that her
daughter was right. Another tact was needed.
"You've certainly transferred your affections swiftly
enough."
"Swiftly?"
"Yes, swiftiy! You just broke off with Brandon a few
weeks ago."
Still managing to keep her voice kind, Darvi said,/'I
broke up with Brandon early this summer, but no one
would listen to me."
460
Her mother shook her head. "I don't know you anymore."
ATexasSky 247
Darvi felt cut to the quick but stayed quiet Why her
mother would want the "old Darvi" back was unimaginable.
The old Darvi pouted if she didn't get her way. The old Darvi
was never happy, constantly wanting more things, parties, or
excitement The new Darvi was very glad to be rid of hex:
"Did I see Mr. and Mrs. Rawlings in the carriage earlier?"
her mother asked next, working hard to sound as
though she didn't care.
"Yes."
"Does Mrs. Rawlings go to that church?"
"She did this morning."
Her mother's face was so stiff it looked as though it
might crack.
"May I tell you something, Mother?"
Clarisse Wingate nodded but looked no less unyielding.
461
"Our ancestors are so important to you, but I can't
remember half of them, I'm your only child. If I don't
remember, who will?"
"You could make more of an effort."
"I suppose I could, but even you have forgotten some of
them, and when that happened, I finally understood that
we do not carry on through our ancestors."
Her mother's face went from stony to livid.
"How can you say such a thing? Why, you were named
after your dearly departed Uncle Darwin and Uncle
Virgil!"
Clarisse stomped away at that point, leaving the foyer area
and retreating to her small sitting room on the south side of
the house. It was her sanctuary, her leave-me-alone spot but
Darvi did not take the usual hint She followed right behind.
"Please, Mother. Please discuss it with me."
"I will not! I've never heard such nonsense. You're
going against everything we've ever taught you."
But her mother did turn to her, and even though her
eyes did nothing but accuse, Darvi tried again.
462
"I have so much I want to share with you and Father, so
much in my heart But it seems to me that you only want to
look good on the outside, not take time to see inside to the
real person."
"You will not speak to me in such a way!"
The words were all but shouted, and Darvi retreated in
defeat. Her face a mask of pain, she uttered her final words.
"Uncle Marty told me I could live with him anytime I
needed. I leave Wednesday for Aurora. I think I'll just go
on to Austin from there."
Darvi waited for her mother to ask her not to go, to order
her or demand that she come right home, but nothing was
forthcoming. Feeling as though her insides were breaking
into little pieces, Darvi took her pain over this rejection to
her room, where fighting tears of horrible pain and confusion,
she began to sort through her things and pack.
"5^^-
463
"I
want you to do me a favor," Virginia said to Dakota
the moment he came home from returning Darvi. Setting
her book aside, she turned a little to face him squarely.
"All right," Dakota said as he sat down, watching his
father put his paper aside and figuring that he was in the
dark as well.
"When do you leave?"
'Tuesday or Wednesday."
"Virginia nodded. "I want you to write me a letter."
Dakota forced a dozen questions to stay inside.
"You can write it now and leave it here for me, or you
can write it after you leave and mail it."
Dakota only looked at her; Charles did the same.
"In the letter, I would like you to explain to me what
that man was talking about this morning. What does he
mean when he says we have to be born again?"
"May I ask you a question?" Dakota put in before she
could go on.
Virginia gave a brief nod.
464
"Why can't we talk about this face-to-face?"
A Texas Sky 249
Virginia looked away and kept her eyes averted while
she answered.
"I haven't told anyone how much it bothers me that all
of you boys have something with your grandmother that I
don't have. And now your father is interested, and I'm
going to be left all alone."
"I would never leave you all alone," Charles said quietly.
"Mot physically--I know that--but this is bigger than
our living together, Charles. You must see that"
"Yes, I do," he admitted out loud because she was still
not looking at either one of them.
"But why a letter. Mother?" Dakota persisted.
"Because I need time to think. I feel rattled when you
start to talk of this, and I want to panic and run." She finally
turned to him, and Dakota was shocked to see tears in her
eyes. She managed to speak, but her voice was filled with
self-deprecation. "Wouldn't the women in town be amazed
465
to find the invincible Virginia Rawlings all shook up over
her son's religious convictions?"
"I'm not sure I agree with you there, Mother. If you were
to get any of them alone to talk about their own mortality, I
think you might see something different. Maybe all the parties
and committees are a way of covering their own fears."
"But you and that pastor honestly think I deserve to go
to hell, don't you?"
"I deserved to go to hell," Dakota countered. "Why God
saved me from that I'll never know, but thafs what He did,
and I know He's waiting to do the same for anyone who
will call on Him."
Virginia's heart lightened within her. She had felt so
helplessly condemned, but Dakota's tone had been understanding
and humble. And she did want to comprehend,
but it was frightening to her as well. At the same time, he
had made it sound as though there was hope.
"So you'll write the letter?"
"Absolutely. I'll leave it in my room."
466
Virginia wanted to cry in earnest then. He was so much
like his father: used to taking charge but sensitive with
those he loved. She didn't know why she'd expected the
worst, but she had.
Stifling a yawn, Virginia suddenly felt very weary. Not
getting her son's wrath or scorn was so relieving that all
she wanted to do was sleep.
Having been married to her for 30 years, Charles detected
the signs. She had yet to look at him, which told him she was
either embarrassed or still felt betrayed, but even in profile
he watched her lids grow heavy over the pages of the book
she had reopened. Before long she was trying to read with
her head laid back, finally giving up and placing the book in
her lap. Moments later her eyes were dosed.
Father and son were on their own, but neither spoke.
Dakota had questions but sensed they should wait His
father hadn't looked his way before going back to the
newspaper, but Dakota had watched the way he'd studied
his wife. It came to him without warning, and he was not
467
sure his parents were aware of the fact, but Dakota saw for
the first time that God had certainly blessed their marriage.
Dakota didn't join his parents in reading or napping just
then.'He was too busy wondering how he'd never seen this
before. Not moving an inch from the living room, Dakota
talked the whole thing out with God and determined to ask
Cash the next time he saw him whether God blessed-those who wanted nothing to do with Him. Dakota thought He must, but that wasn't good enough. The Texas Ranger
wanted verses to prove it
5"3"3\*
"How are you today?" Dakota asked quietly as he and
Darvi walked from her front door on Monday evening.
"I'm fine," she said quietly.
"Was your mother a little cool just now," he asked
before getting to the carriage, "or did I imagine things?"
ATexasSky 251
468
"Frozen better describes her/' Darvi said so quietly that
Dakota let it drop. He had asked her to join him for dinner
and knew that this conversation would wait for the restaurant.
They rode in silence; Dakota at the reins, Darvi'beside
him. Thinking as they moved along that Dakota was one of
the most restful persons she'd ever known, Darvi felt not the
slightest anxiety whenever she was with him. If he looked at
her a certain way, her heart would pound and her pulse race,
and his nearness affected her no small amount, but never
did she know danger or fear. It was an amazing thing.
Sitting beside her, having already pulled the carriage
over to the curb in front of the Grayson Hotel, Dakota
studied Darvi's profile and waited. He smiled just studying
that captivating mouth and little-girl-turned-up nose. She
was in a far-off place right now, but the half-smitten Ranger
saw no reason to disturb her. Not even the horse's shifting
brought her attention around, and Dakota waited several
minutes in silence. When he saw her noticing where they
were, he just waited for her eyes to swing to his. Darvi
smiled as soon as they met
469
"We're here," she grinned a little.
"Yes."
"How long?"
"I didn't keep track."
"But we didn't just get here, did we?"
"No."
For a few seconds they just watched each other.
Dakota's heart felt a little fuller every time he was with her.
Darvi's was doing the same.
Dakota climbed down at last, moved to her side, and
assisted Darvi to the walk. Offering his arm to her, he said,
"May I escort you to dinner, Miss Wingate?"
"Yes, please," she said.
Dakota led her inside. It was going to be a wonderful
evening.
GfiwiM
"I WATTED FOR HER TO TELL ME I COULDN'T gO to Uncle
Marty's, but she was silent. She's been silent ever since."
470
"Oh, Darvi, I'm sorry it's gone like that. Is it the same
with your father?"
"No," Darvi said with relief. "I think he's a bit upset
with Mother. In fact, he talks to me more than he has in
years. He's nonstop at the dinner table and in the evenings.
He even asked me to breakfast this morning. We had a
wonderful time."
Darvi bit her lip suddenly, and Dakota let the subject
drop. They had enjoyed a sumptuous meal of veal cutlets,
baked potatoes covered with dill and cheese, baby peas,
and dark rye biscuits. Now they had hot coffee in thin
porcelain cups with French pastries headed their way. The
gas lighting was soft, and the table was set in a horseshoe
booth. There were couples on either side, but all voices
were quiet, the waiters moving silently over the brightly
colored rugs, making the setting more elegant
"Will it work for you to leave here tomorrow afternoon
instead of Wednesday morning?" Dakota inquired.
"I think so. Is there some problem?"
"No, but we have to go back through Kinkade, as I need
471
my horse, and it might be nice to have a little extra time on
the other end."
"Would it be easier if we split up at Young Springs?"
Darvi made herself ask,. "I could go on to Aurora on my
own and meet you there."
252
ATexasSty 253
"I'm not letting you out of my sight," Dakota said
bluntly.
"But then you'll have the trouble of getting whatever
horse I ride back to your brother's."
"I'm sorry I didn't tell you, but I planned for us to ride
the train. Ill just pay the price to put Eli in with the stock.
You won't have a horse to worry about"
Much as Darvi wanted to bask in the warm glow of
knowing that he had planned all this to take care of her, she
couldn't get Eli from her mind. She bit her lip to keep from
smiling, but it didn't work.
472
"What's that for?"
"Eli."
Dakota rolled his eyes.
"What will he have done all this time without you?"
"Probably driven Cash crazy. My brother has better
things to do than entertain my horse, but EU will be
keeping a close eye out for me, and as compassionate as
Cash is, he will have probably ridden him a time or two."
Darvi suddenly smiled. "Admit it, Dakota."
"Admit what?"
"You miss him too?"
Dakota grinned but didn't have to answer; the pastries
had arrived. They talked for another hour, eating slowly
and enjoying endless cups of rich coffee. It was like a
dream come true for both of them as they covered various
subjects and beliefs, some held very dear and others still
under inspection. They talked about their moments of salvation
again, both reflecting on the way God had been
working behind the scenes and how obvious that was now.
Dakota told Darvi nearly every word of the letter he had
473
written to his mother and appreciated her encouragement
After hearing about Dakota's letter, Darvi thought she
might write to her own mother and wondered if that might
not be easier for her to take.
"Dakota/' Darvi asked as they finally rose from the
table to go, "would you mind giving me the Scriptures you
wrote to your mother, the exact ones?"
"Not at all. Do you want them tonight, or can I bring
mem tomorrow?"
'Tomorrow is fine. I think I need to put some distance
between us, so I won't write until I get to Texas."
Her words had the strangest effect on his heart. He
didn't say anything, but knowing she was returning to
Texas with him and that she was so matter-of-fact about it
filled him with hope and happiness. Though she was
deeply affected by this fallout with her mother, he still
wanted her with him. He wanted her close, not just to protect
and keep an eye on her, but to be with her, to hear her
474
voice, listen to her laugh, watch her smile, and talk with
him about a thousand different subjects. He was afraid to
let his heart move too fast, but at times it was so hard.
Such a moment came upon him when he dropped her
off. He wanted to spend more time with her. He wanted to
hold and kiss her but knew that such actions at this time
would be a mistake. Instead he held her hand for a moment
and lightly kissed the back of it, much like he had done at
his parents' house that first afternoon. He looked up to see
Darvi's smile.
"Is something funny?"
"No, if s just a little hard to remember the Ranger when
I see you dressed like this and using manners one would
expect to find only in the city."
"Well, we are in the city," he teased a little. "I thought it appropriate."
"Is that the only reason you did it?"
Dakota's white teeth gleamed as he smiled, but no
answer came to her question.
"I'll see you tomorrow. I'll be here around one o'clock,
475
and we'll take the 1:45 train."
"All right. Thank you for a wonderful evening."
A Texas Sky 255
"Thank you" was all Dakota said, and he moved on his
way.
Darvi's father was in the living room, but she was glad
he was busy with a newspaper. She wanted to be alone and
to cherish the memories of the evening.
SrSr^r
They were silent for the first time in hours. The conversation
that had started at dinner in St Louis the night before
only continued as the train moved south and west. Dakota
had been good at his word: He had brought the list of Scriptures
he'd put in his mother's letter for Darvi. Darvi's
mouth was dry, and she was tired of talking, but her brain
was still moving faster than the train. Dakota had put his
head back and fallen asleep, but Darvi took her Bible from
476
the satchel at her feet and turned to the first verse.
The list started with Romans 3:23: All have sinned, and
come short of the glory of Cod. Next was Romans 6:23: The
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Dakota had also written some notes.
One was about the jailer in Acts who had asked Paul and
Silas how he could be saved. Darvi found their answer in
Acts 16:31: They said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou
shall be saved, and thy house.
The book of Ephesians came next with 2:8,9: By grace are
ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of
God, not of works, kst any man should boast. Romans 10:9,10
went on to add: If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord
Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him
from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man
believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession i$
made unto salvation.
Second Corinthians 6:2 left no doubt as to the urgency
of the decision: I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the
day of salvation have I helped thee: behold, now is the accepted
477
time; behold, now is the day of salvation. The last verse Darvi
looked up was from John 20:31: These are written, that ye
might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that
believing ye might have life through his name.
Thank You, Lord, Darvi's heart now prayed. Thank You for
saving me and showing me all of this. Help me to write to my
own family. I want them to have this hope. I want them to know
and believe.
Darvi felt tired now. She hadn't slept all that well in the
night and had woken early, hoping her mother would offer
an olive branch before she left. No such offer was made.
Darvi had said goodbye to her father and mother, but only
her father had replied. Her father had started to scold his
wife even before Darvi was out of earshot, but that hadn't
made her feel any better.
Quite suddenly Darvi wasn't certain if the letter was a
good idea. She had already said enough. What she needed
right now was for her mother to speak to her. Anything she
478
said short of that time would surely fall on deaf ears.
Thinking she would have to discuss it with Dakota, and
hoping that he hadn't written all of those references out for
no reason, Darvi drifted off to sleep.
^"Sr-S"
Never had Texas looked so good. Dakota had sent word
from Dallas that they were on their way, but not until he saw
Cash on the platform was he certain the telegram had arrived.
The brothers embraced just before Cash hugged Darvi.
"Welcome back," he told her with a huge smile.
Darvi would have replied, but Dakota stepped over and
hugged her too.
"What was that for?" Darvi asked, even as she wished
he would do it again.
Dakota looked innocent. "I was adding my own welcome
to Texas."
"But you came with me," Darvi pointed out, eyes just
short of laughter.
479
ATexasSky 257
Still managing to look innocent, Dakota asked, "So does
that mean it doesn't count?"
"Come on you two," Cash cut in, his voice dry. "Dakota
needs to visit a certain horse."
"How is he?"
"Completely depressed. He must think you're dead."
As they moved to the wagon that would take them to
the ranch house, Dakota could only laugh at the description;
he knew it had to be all too true.
^-S"5\*
"How was your trip?" Cash wanted to know as soon as
Darvi had returned from freshening up in her room.
"It was fast. Very few delays. We stayed over in Oklahoma
City one night but otherwise just slept and ate on the
train."
"Where did you stay in Oklahoma City?"
480
"The big hotel. I can't recall the name."
"The Oaks?"
"That was it," Darvi said with a smile. "You've been
there?"
"Several times. Oh!" Cash remembered. "A package
came for you."
"From whom?" Darvi asked as Cash moved to his office
and came out again.
"I don't know."
Darvi took the package from Cash's outstretched hands,
her movements somewhat cautious. Cash offered his pocktknife,
and a moment later the strawberry blonde had it
open. A letter came first and then, surprisingly enough, a
black-haired wig.
Darvi read the note, her eyes growing huge just before
Dakota came in the front door.
"You're not coming in here," he said sternly to Eli, who
had clopped right onto the porch. "Now get back before I
put you in the barn."
481
With this he shut the door, but a glance out the window
told Dakota that the horse had stationed himself in the
yard, where he could see inside. The Ranger only shook his
head and joined the others, surprised to see Darvi looking
rather sober.
"Whaf s going on?" Dakota asked.
"She wants me to wear this wig."
"Who wants you to wear a wig?"
"Aunt Renee. She wrote, reminding me that Jared Silk
is locked up but Seth and Eliot are still free men. She
doesn't want Seth to recognize me and get it into his head
to snatch me again."
Dakota shook his head a little. "That's not going to
happen."
Doubts assailed Darvi in a horrible rush. It was so easy
in this place, at this ranch, to forget how helpless she'd
been, but for a moment the memories came flooding back.
A shudder ran over her as she pictured Seth's calm,
implacable face. He had been completely serious about
482
keeping her until she fell for him.
Seeing her uncertainty, Dakota sat next to her, his head
turned to watch her. Cash had quietly left them alone.
Darvi did not look at Dakota, so Dakota sat a moment,
giving her time to think.
"I tell myself you won't let anything happen, but in
truth, Dakota, you can't be with me every moment"
"That's true."
Darvi finally looked at him.
"But you're still sure he's not going to get me, aren't
you?"
"Yes, very sure."
She looked so troubled and confused that he took her
hand.
"Listen to me, Darvi. I'm not trying to play God here,
but I'm very good at what I do. I assume your plan is to
stay with your aunt, and I'm hoping that will work out, but
if we need to take rooms in the same hotel in order for me
A Texas Sky 259
483
to be dose by, thaf s what well do. Seth Redding is not
going to take you against your will again."
Tears filled her eyes before she whispered, "I didn't like
it, Dakota."
"I know," he said softly before reaching up with his free
hand to touch her cheek. "We'll be thinking very clearly;
we'll take all the necessary precautions; and in truth, I just
don't think he's that stupid. As soon as he spots me, hell
put the situation together."
Darvi looked surprised. "He will, won't he?" she said in
soft amazement
"I certainly think so. He's not a fool, or he wouldn't be
working for Silk. In fact, they probably know now. After all,
we both disappeared at the same time."
Darvi shook her head. "Why didn't any of this occur to
me before?"
"I don't know, but there's no point in worrying. We're
going to do everything we can to keep a lid on this. I'm not
expecting any trouble." Dakota reached for the wig, his
mouth just beginning to smile. "Your aunt is quite a character."
484
He fingered the hair for a moment and then looked
at her again. "You might look good with black hair, but I
prefer what you have."
Darvi smiled but didn't reply. She wanted to say something
about the way he looked too--his size, his handsome
face, his gentle manner--but she thought someone might
be headed their way.
Dakota watched her, wanting to speak as well but
holding off for the same reason. Dakota didn't know when
the time would be right, but it wasn't now.
"I've got dinner on," Katy called from the edge of the
room.
"Thanks, Katy," Dakota responded and stood with Darvi
"Are you all right?" he asked as soon as Katy turned away.
"Yes, thank you. I can't say that I'm looking forward to
it, but I think I'll be fine."
485
Dakota took her arm to escort her to dinner, thinking
she was the most courageous woman he knew.
He would have laughed if he could have heard Darvi's
prayer at the moment: She was asking God to give her
strength and to help her be brave.
"It's almost completely dark now," Darvi commented,
her head tipped back a little. Dakota followed her gaze.
"I love a Texas sky," he said quietly. Having eaten
dinner, he and Darvi had taken a walk. The sky was dear
this night--huge and full of stars.
They were silent for a moment, both still looking up and
trying to take it all in.
"There's a man who runs the general store in Shotgun
where my brother lives," Dakota began. "He's huge. He
has to duck for every doorway, and if he's coming through,
no one can walk beside him. Not too long ago I read in
486
Isaiah 66 where it says that heaven is God's throne and the
earth His footstool, and I thought about what a big God He
is. I love a Texas sky. I think if s the biggest in the world, but
even at that, God has to duck His head to enter my world,
because He's so huge." Dakota looked down at Darvi, who
was staring up at him in the shadowy light. "But that is
what He did for me, Darvi. He ducked His head and
entered, so I could be saved."
"Oh, Dakota," was all she could say.
He reached out his hand and she took it, finding comfort
in his touch. Darvi was not at all looking forward to
returning to Aurora, not even to see her aunt, but Dakota's
hand and words reminded her that she was not alone.
Dakota wasn't all that thrilled himself, but he wanted closure
to the situation so Darvi would not have to look over
her shoulder in fear.
And the sky only helped. If God could create a universe
this big and perfect, He could surely handle the relatively
small court case that awaited them in Aurora.
487
%r
"You still awake?" Dakota asked Cash after bedtime mat
night, barely taking time to knock.
In truth Cash had just dropped off, but he was able to
wake swiftly.
"Whaf s up?" he asked as he threw the covers back and
swung his legs out to sit on the edge of the bed. Dakota sat
down as well
"I haven't had a chance to tell you what happened with
the folks."
"Why, what happened?"
In great detail Dakota explained the way Charles had
shown interest in the things Dakota shared, his visit to
Dakota's room that night, and the way they had attended
church together. Dakota recounted almost word for word the
letter he had written to his mother while Cash sat in stunned
silence.
"They went to church with you?" the older Rawlings clarified
in wonder:
488
"Yes. Mother was not happy about it, but you can tell she's
thinking. Father, for all his interest, is not asking too many
questions. I'm not sure if Mother's lack of enthusiasm has
tempered his response, or if the whole thing was a flash in the
pan."
Again, there was silence in the darkness. Cash had been
praying for his parents for years, but the door had never
opened as it had for Dakota. Of course, the change in Dakota
was more drastic, so it wasn't hard to see that this might have
had an effect Still, the whole thing took some getting used to.
"Tell me something, Cash," Dakota went on.
"Okay."
"Is the folks' marriage blessed by God?"
"Certainly."
"How do you know mat?"
"Matthew 5 says God allows the sun to rise on the evil and
on the good. He sends rain on the just and the unjust What
made you think of that?"
489
"Seeing Father and Mother.. .they love each other more
than they ever have, but they haven't had the Lord to lead
them. I can't imagine making a marriage work without
God."
"But God does bless those who want nothing to do with
Him, Dak; thaf s the kind of God He is."
Dakota nodded.
"I take it you've been thinking about marriage lately."
Dakota looked at him.
"I don't know what I'm thinking exactly, but I do know
I've never met anyone before tarvi who actually made me
think about giving up the Rangers."
"And you're certain you have to give up that job if you
marry?"
Dakota's nod was decisive. "If s no life for a family man.
I'd never be home."
"What would you do?"
Dakota smiled.
"I rather like this ranch."
Cash could only laugh.
490
"I won't tell you I could use you or you'd be welcome,
little brother. I expect you to already know."
The two looked at each other.
"I'm going to bed," Dakota announced as he stood.
"All right. I'll see you in the morning."
Cash waited until the door dosed and slipped back into
bed. He didn't let his mind drift too far, but it wouldn't
hurt his feelings to have Dakota around more often.
Thinking that Darvi would be a nice addition to the picture
too, he fell back to sleep.
/tie,
tfialtjf^
dakota and dakvi had talked for the first part of the
journey to Aurora, but now both were silent with their
thoughts. Darvi was fine when she was distracted by conversation,
but alone with her thoughts, she felt something
akin to panic creeping up on her.
491
Part of her mind simply could not accept the fact that she
was headed back to Aurora. And not just to the town, but to
the very train station where those two men had taken her.
A glance at Dakota's profile told Darvi he was as confident
as any man could be in his ability to protect her, but
going back to Aurora was causing her no end of anxiety.
And the wig in her bag didn't help!
She shook her head at her aunf s scheme. What could
the woman be thinking? Darvi hated pretense. She honestly
didn't know how her aunt stood such a life. A spark
of anger flashed inside her, and it was all directed toward
her aunt. Darvi knew it was wrong and worked for the
remainder of the journey to calm down.
I'll just explain when I get there that 1 didn't want to wear the
wig, Darvi finally calmed and told herself. Aunt Renee mil
understand. I don't have a thing to worry about.
'
"Where's your wig?" were the first words out of Renee's
492
mouth.
263
Darvi's mouth opened a little with hurt and surprise
and for a moment she lost her train of thought. When she
recovered, she was glad to hear that her voice was normal.
"Are you going to ask us in/ Aunt Renee?"
"Oh, yes." The older woman was momentarily flustered
by being caught off guard, and the result was a breach of
manners. "Come in. I'm sorry. You took me by surprise."
Renee invited them into her living room. Moving
silently, Dakota and Darvi entered and, when directed, sat
on the comfortable red sofa. Most of the furniture was red
or pink, but it wasn't gaudy as Darvi might have expected
had she only heard about it. The room was warm with
family photos and bits of lace and ruffles here and there.
493
"Why aren't you wearing the wig?" Renee asked as soon
as she had taken a seat across from Darvi. She had known
her own anxieties concerning the pending court case, and
having Darvi show up looking like her wasn't helping.
"Ifs in my bag," Darvi told her quietly.
"You didn't feel you needed it?"
"No. I think Dakota is all the protection I need."
"What about my privacy--did you think of that?"
Darvi hadn't, but didn't say that. Why had she thought
her aunt would understand? TKey had gotten on well at the
ranch in Kinkade, but in truth, they didn't know each other
at all. Working not to lead with her emotions, Darvi spoke.
"There's something I need to tell you, Renee. If, when
I'm done, you want me to wear the wig, then I will, but I
hope you'll hear me out."
"I will, Darvi," Renee said sincerely, seeing that she had
come across rather strongly.
"Thank you," Darvi replied. "I think that even if I wear
the wig, people will be able to see that we're related. I don't
think it can be helped. I know you value your privacy, but
494
at what price?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, if you believe in what you're doing here, it
shouldn't matter. It shouldn't make any difference if
A Texas Sky 265
people know that Annabelle Hewett is an assumed name.
Everyone comes from somewhere. Surely people know
you have family."
Renee blinked at her. Never had she looked at it that way.
She then looked slowly at Dakota to gauge his reaction, but
his face was unreadable. Watching her, Darvi thought Renee
looked so surprised that it made her feel guilty.
"I'm sorry, Aunt Renee," She said quietly, sorry that she
had even tried to explain. "I hate subterfuge, and having to
wear that wig scares me more than taking my chances on
the street. I couldn't even tell my parents the whole story
because they would have wanted to know who this
woman was that looked just like me. If you're hurt, I'm
truly sorry, but I did mean what I said: Why must you hide
495
who you really are?"
Renee looked upset, her fingers coming to her lips.
"I never thought about your not being able to tell your
family, Darvi Honestly, I didn't Please tell them. If I had a
daughter who had been through what you've experienced,
I would want every detail. Tell them whatever you need to."
Darvi nodded, and in the moment Renee thought she
looked very young and vulnerable. She also looked a bit
pale. She wanted to speak more on the issue, but Dakota
had a question of his own.
"There's something else bothering you, Darvi." Dakota's
deep voice rumbled out, his head turned to study her.
"What is it?"
Darvi closed her eyes for a moment and then looked at
him.
"This whole thing--the trial, having to see Seth and
Eliot again...all of it" Darvi glanced at her aunt "I know
you can't wait to see Jared Silk pay for his crimes, but in
truth, I don't even know the man."
"You should still want to see justice done," Renee stated
496
plainly.
"I do, but in the process I'm sure others are going to be
hurt. I don't feel good about that at all."
"What others?"
"Gassy Robinson for one."
"Cassis no child, Darvi." This time her atinf s words
were blunt "She knows exactly what type of man Eliot
McDennott is."
"Be that as it may/' Darvi went on quietly, "she loves
him and so do the children. You may want justice served so
badly that nothing else bothers you, but I can't make the
same claim."
Renee sat back in her seat. She wanted to tell her niece
to grow up and stop walking around with her heart on her
sleeve, but maybe Darvi had a point. For the first time in a
long time, Renee wondered if she might have become a bit
hard.
"So, what is it you want to do, Darvi?" Dakota surprised
497
both women by asking. "For that matter, what is it
you want your aunt to do?"
Seeing that he was right, Darvi sighed very quietly.
"I guess I want her to do just what she's doing. Jared
needs to answer the charges against him, and she's right,
Cassy's made her choices with her eyes wide open."
Darvi's gaze dropped to her lap. "Nevertheless/ it still
hurts my heart to be involved in all of this."
As Dakota had gotten in the habit of doing, he reached
for her hand and held it tenderly.
"I'm glad to hear that, since this whole thing should
hurt your heart," he assured her softly. 'Justice is a must,
but there are ways to go about it. There's nothing I hate
more than coming across a Ranger who's lost his compassion,
one who's mean and thoughtless. He gives the rest of
us a bad name."
A distinct whinny outside the house suddenly set
Dakota's gaze to the window.
"I'm sorry, ladies," he said with genuine regret "I have to
see to my horse. Would you please excuse me for a moment?"
498
"Certainly," Renee offered graciously, and a moment
later she was alone with her niece.
ATexasSky 287
"I appreciate all you've said, Darvi, and I plan to mink
on it"
"Thank you."
"I also don't want you to wear the wig. I think your
point is very valid."
Darvi nodded with relief, as they both heard Dakota's voice outside. Darvi glanced that way, and when she looked back, her aunt was smiling.
"I certainly hope you're not going to let that one get
away."
Darvi surprised her when she only smiled. Renee
waited a moment for her to reply, but it didn't happen.
"No comment?" the older woman prompted, and Darvi
laughed.
"Aunt Renee, I think you might be one of the most private
people I know, but you expect me to bare my heart to you."
Renee grinned. "If s the reporter in me. I can't stand not
499
knowing something."
Darvi smiled back, and Renee's eyes widened when she
realized her niece wasn't going to answer. The older
woman actually moved to the edge of her seat, reminding
Darvi of a six-year-old.
"So tell me, how do you feel about him?"
Darvi laughed and watched her with amusement
"Darvi Leigh Wingate!" She was very stem now. "This
is your aunt speaking, and I expect an answer."
Darvi hadn't even opened her mouth when they both
heard the front door. Dakota was returning. The younger
of the two women had all she could do not to laugh at her
aunf s aggrieved expression.
'
"So you've never attended this church?" Darvi asked
Dakota the next morning as they walked toward the end of
town.
"No. I've never attended any church in Aurora." He
500
glanced down at her and then back up the street "I found
myself looking for a certain strawberry blonde when I was
last here. I'm afraid I thought of little else."
Darvi studied the firm, dean-shaven line of his jaw from
a shorter vantage point and knew she'd been complimented.
She shifted her gaze away again before speaking.
"My aunt seemed pleased that you asked her to join
us."
'True. But if you'll notice, she's not here."
"No, she's not. She would say that my mother can't deal
with the fact that I need a relationship with God, but I'm
not sure she can either."
"If s easiest to be blind to our own sins."
Darvi silently agreed as the church came into view. The
boardwalk would end in another 30 feet, and the church
was still a block from there. They were nearing the end of
the board slats when a horseman rode up. Dakota turned
swiftly and brought them to a halt, but Darvi, whose hand
501
was tucked in his arm, felt him relax.
"Sheriff," the Ranger greeted the rider.
"How are you, Rawlings?"
"Fine, and yourself?"
"I'm fine, thank you." With that the man tipped his hat
toward Darvi. "You must be Miss Wingate."
"Yes," Dakota spoke up. "Darvi, this is Sheriff Laverty."
"If s a pleasure to meet you," Darvi greeted him.
"Your aunt tells me you're headed to church."
"Were you at the house this morning?" Dakota asked,
his mind working so fast that he did not let Darvi answer.
"No, she came by my office as soon as Seth Redding
showed up at her door looking for Miss Wingate."
Darvi's eyes grew large at this announcement.
"I'm not worried that he's going to try anything
stupid," the law man went on smoothly, "but I'd just as
soon not have you put and about today, Miss Wingate. In
fact, if you wouldn't mind, the lawyer representing some
of the bank customers was tied up yesterday when you
A Texas Sky 269
502
came into town and would like to speak with you today.
He's at my office."
"How did Seth know I was in town?" Darvi asked.
The sheriff's smile was lopsided. "Seth and Eliot seem
to have eyes everywhere. Your coming in on the train
would be no secret"
"And he was actually bold enough to go to my aunf s
door?"
"Yes. She said he was very polite about it all, but that he
seemed determined to speak with you."
From that point onward, Darvi's Sunday plans fell into
a heap around her. Her expectation of spending some time
in church and possibly fellowshipping for a time with the
congregation was swiftly put aside. Knowing it was best to
do as the sheriff asked, Darvi went with Dakota to a back
room at the sheriff's office to meet with a Mr. Danby. He
was a polite man, but all business. Some of his terms confused
Darvi, but she asked enough questions to understand
what her role would be the next day.
503
"All of this will be quite unnecessary," he said more
than two hours later, his papers already in his case, "if Mr.
Silk will simply admit to guilt--something we don't
expect. But one can always hope."
Darvi could think of nothing to say to this, but something
niggled at the back of her mind, even as the man
stood, thanked her, nodded to Dakota, and went on his
way. Dakota, good at his word, was with Darvi the whole
time. He had been silent during the proceedings and was
still quiet, giving Darvi time to think. A few minutes later
she knew what was bothering her.
"This is all about Jared Silk, isn't it?"
"What do you mean?"
"No charge is being brought against Seth and Eliot for
abducting me."
"Not at this time. Your testimony is about their involvement
with Silk."
Darvi looked thoughtful and said with quiet conviction,
504
"I'm going to have my say in that courtroom, Dakota. Even
if none of the lawyers asks me about it, I'm going to tell
them what happened to me."
Dakota smiled. "Go to it."
That smile was all Darvi needed until she had one more
thought.
"Dakota," she asked, "why aren't Seth and Eliot in jail?
Why is Seth allowed to roam the streets and look for me?"
"Because the law is imperfect, Darvi. I also suspect that
his lawyer might have had something to do with it, along
with the fact that you weren't here to file any charges."
Darvi knew she would have to be satisfied with this.
She wasn't really content with it, but right now nothing
could change her helplessness in the situation.
"I guess we'd better head back to my aunf s," Darvi was
saying as the door suddenly opened.
"Oh! You are here," Renee spoke with relief as she
entered. "I wasn't certain what could be taking so long, and
I had myself convinced that Seth Redding had found you."
"He might find her," Dakota put in calmly, "but he
505
won't take her."
Renee looked up at the Ranger's face and suddenly
knew why Darvi was so trusting of him. Darvi's aunt liked
Dakota---she liked him a lot--but there was no missing the
steel in his eyes right now. Renee almost shook her head.
She would not choose to tangle with this man if she was on
the wrong side of the law. She thought anyone who did
was a fool.
"Well, lef s go home," she said quietly, simply wanting
to see Darvi safe behind closed doors.
"That's fine," Dakota confirmed, "but if you don't mind,
I'll answer the front door for the rest of the day."
All Renee could do was nod, but in her heart she was
more determined than ever to see Darvi marry this man.
ATexasSky 271
Sunday turned out to be a very quiet day, which made
506
the noise and crowded courtroom all the harder to take the
next morning. It seemed that every person in town had
turned out for this event, and Darvi knew that, as his witnesses,
if the lawyer had not saved seats for them in the
front row, they would have been outside with dozens of
others who were denied entrance.
The courtroom was set up with a center section of seating
flanked by two angled sections. Renee, Dakota, and Darvi
had seats in the far right side. Once situated, Darvi settled
her skirts around her, Dakota on her right and her aunt on
her left, before glancing around. She had barely shifted her
eyes when she spotted Seth in the far left section. The way
the seats angled, they had nearly perfect views of each other.
He was looking straight at her, his eyes reflecting caring
and interest. Darvi didn't look at him for long but shifted
her own gaze back to the front. Dakota, on the other hand/
kept watching.
The moment Darvi turned away, Seth leaned and spoke
to a man--assumably his lawyer--who shook his head no.
He then wrote a note and gave it to his lawyer. He read it,
507
handed it right back, and once again shook his head no. At
that point Dakota turned away, but not before seeing that
Seth's eyes came right back to Darvi, who was still watching
for the judge to enter. That the man was desperate to see the
woman across from him was only too dear.
Dakota gave one more glance Seth's way, and that was
when he spotted Cassy and the children in the front row of
the middle section. All three looked pale and sober, and
Dakota was glad for Darvi's tender heart. His own felt a
little broken as well. He had chosen to deceive Cassy in
order to rescue Darvi. Given a choice, he would do it all
over again, but it wasn't something he enjoyed.
The judge finally arrived. He was a large man with stern
eyes, and the audience was very quiet as he took his place
and cast those penetrating eyes over the room. No time
was wasted, however, and in less than five minutes, things
were underway. Mr. Danby, whose strict business manner
seemed to have melted into something a bit mote dramatic,
508
called many witnesses forward to testify, but the defense
offered no cross examination until Annabelle Hewett was
called to the stand.
Darvi watched her aunt move to the witness stand in
graceful confidence. The defense was out to prove that the
reporter's testimony, which was quite damaging, was
nothing more than the rantings of an overemotional
female. Their tactic fell very flat. Renee kept her cool,
calmly answering all questions and putting holes in several
theories. From her vantage point, Darvi thought Jared Silk
looked angry enough to kill.
The day moved on slowly, and Darvi, to her surprise,
wasn't actually called to the stand until the next morning.
She thought she caught the softening of the judge's eyes at
one point, but in her nervousness she couldn't be certain.
She took the stand and tried not to feel the awful pounding
of her heart
"State your full name, please."
This came from Mr. Danby, and Darvi did as she was
told.
509
"Darvi Leigh Wingate."
"Address, Miss Wingate?"
"49 Brighton Road, St Louis, Missouri."
"Thank you, Miss Wingate. Correct me if I'm wrong, but
were you not taken against your will from a train in the
Aurora train station on the sixth day of September?"
"Yes, sir, I was."
"And am I right in thinking mat two men took you from
the train?"
"Yes, sir."
"And am I also right in believing that those two men are
in the courtroom today?"
Darvi's heart froze and then pounded on, making her
feel breathless. She was certain she had told him this. Had
he not heard her, or had he misunderstood?
A Texas Sky 273
Mr. Danby, who thought she would answer immediately,
seemed to freeze as well. He looked at Darvi's
stunned face and tried again.
510
"Would you like to me repeat the question?"
"Yes, please."
"Can you point out the two men who took you from the
train?"
Darvi's heart sank. "No, I cannot"
Mr. Danby blinked.
"Maybe you need a little more time," he said, his face
going slightly red, his eyes showing some strain. "Look
around the courtroom again. Take all the time you need."
Darvi had all she could do not to look at Dakota and
nowhere else, but she made herself take stock of the entire
room. She had not been with those men for very long, but
she was very sure they were not in the room. She looked
back to Mr. Danby.
"Did you see mem?"
Darvi began to shake her head no and then verbally
answered.
"You're sure?" Mr. Danby tried'again, but Jared Silk's
lawyer had had enough and came to his feet
"The woman has more than answered the question,
511
your honor. What more could the man need?"
The judge waved him back down.
"Do you have another line of questioning, Mr. Danby?"
the judge asked, his tone almost bored.
That man came just short of tugging on his collar.
"No, your honor," he admitted at last
"Your witness, Mr. Robbins," the judge said to Jared's
attorney.
"Thank you, your honor."
Darvi watched him come forward, a kind smile on his
face, but it didn't fool her. She knew that all men had a
right to a fair trial, but this man was out for blood.
274 \* lori wick
"Now then Miss Wingate, there seems to be a bit of a
misunderstanding here. You don't even know Jared Silk,
do you?"
"No, sir, I don't."
"Have you even been into his bank or laid eyes on him
before today?"
512
"No, sir."
"So anything you might have heard about Jared Silk is
what you've read in the newspaper or been told by
someone else. Isn't that right?"
"Yes."
The man's smile was just short of benevolent as he said,
"That will be all."
"You're dismissed, Miss Wingate," the judge told her.
Darvi looked down just then and into Dakota's eyes.
While he held her gaze, he raised his chin.
"Your honor," Darvi said a bit loudly, causing the judge
to turn in surprise.
"Yes, Miss Wingate?"
"I would beg your indulgence, sir. I do have something to
say, if I could just say it without having to answer questions."
"This witness has been dismissed!" Mr. Robbins nearly
shouted, his calm face deserting him in a flash. Even Jared
came to his feet
"Sit down, both of you," the judge said in a frigid voice.
"I want to hear what the lady has to say."
513
Darvi's eyes were huge in her pale face as she turned to
face the judge, who was leaning toward her in full attention.
Darvi made herself swallow and start
'If s true, your honor, that I've never met Jared Silk, and
that the men who took me from the train are not here today,
but the two men who held me captive against my will are
here today and have told me they work for Jared Silk."
Darvi glanced their way and kept on. "Their names are
Seth Redding and Eliot McDermott I never saw the two
men from the train again, but Mr. Redding and Mr. McDermott
kept me in an apartment and made it very clear that I
couldn't leave until I agreed to meet with Jared Silk."
A Texas Sky 275
"Why would they do that if you don't know the man?"
"They thought I was Annabelle Hewett, and even when
they learned I was not, Mr. Redding decided to keep me. I
was held at the apartment for two days and then taken
against my will to Cassy Robinson's ranch. I had no idea
where I was and no way to leave there."
514
"But you did get away?"
"Yes, a friend found me and got himself hired onto the
ranch as a cook. We left one night after dark."
The eyes that the judge turned on the defense lawyer
and Jared were colder than ever.
"Thank you, Miss Wingate. If there's nothing else, you
may step down."
Darvi did so on shaking legs. She made her way back to
her seat to the sound of the courtroom buzzing around her.
Mr. Robbins was on his ,feet again, protesting the judge's
interference and unorthodox behavior at the top of his voice.
From their seats with the rest of the audience, the accused
brothers and their lawyer had their heads close together, the
lawyer doing all the talking. All three seemed to be completely
unaware of the courtroom's state of pandemonium.
The judge finally pounded his gavel to gain order and
make an announcement
'This court will adjourn until nine o'clock tomorrow
morning, whereupon I will hear final testimony and make
my decision. I will be available today until five o'clock for
515
questions or further information."
With that he stood and exited the room. People talked
even louder, babies cried, and in the midst of it, Dakota had
Darvi's arm in a steel grip. Getting her outside as swiftly as
he could manage, he moved her along through town, cutting
off on a side street in hopes that it would be a shortcut
to Renee's house.
In better time than he'd figured, the house came into view.
Both still moving silently, Dakota took Darvi up the front
steps, through the front door, and into the house, not even
waiting a full heartbeat before he pulled her into his arms.
tfamfotfwfr
"You were wonderful up there/' Dakota said softly, his
arms still holding Darvi close.
Darvi let her head rest against the solid wall of his chest,
thinking about how much she needed this man.
"I almost broke down," she said at last. "Could you
tell?"
516
"No."
"It was when I caught sight of Nate and Lindy. I was so
angry at Cassy for putting them in this position that I
almost cried."
"You hid it very well, and you said everything that
needed to be said. The judge was furious with Robbins."
Dakota's chest vibrated a little with silent laughter. "You
could see he believed every word you said, and Jared Silk
looked as if he were going to explode."
Darvi put a few inches between them so she could look
up into his face.
"I'm so glad you were there."
"I told you I would be," he said, thinking he wouldn't
have missed it for the world. Seth Redding was still a free
man, and for a moment, Dakota's thoughts clouded with
all Darvi had been through and how much he wanted to
protect her. He looked into her face and studied her eyes
with tenderness before bending and kissing her very
276
517
A Texas Sky 277
gently. Still holding her gaze with his own, he kissed her
again.
"I was right," he whispered.
"About what?" Darvi breathed.
Steps outside drew them apart, and just after that,
Renee came inside.
"How are you?" Renee asked Darvi as she came to hug
her.
"I'm all right."
"You did so well. I was so proud of you."
"What do you think that judge will say tomorrow?"
"I think he'll end up throwing the key away where
they're concerned. At least I hope he will." Renee hung her
hat on the mirrored hat stand hear the door. "I've even
heard that some of Aurora's crooked police will eventually
be dragged into this." Smoothing her still-perfect coiffure,
she finished, "Come to the kitchen. I'll make us some
lunch."
518
Renee sailed ahead, clearly pleased with the way the
morning had gone. Dakota brought up the rear, and as he
held the door for Darvi, he bent and whispered close to her
ear.
"Your mourn is very kissable."
By the time Darvi arrived next to the kitchen table, her
face was the color of ripe watermelon. Renee turned to say
something, took in that pink glow, and changed her mind.
She went back to her lunch preparations with a huge smile
on her face.
5"3r^r
"Are you going to try to see her?" Eliot asked Seth as he
studied that man's back.
Seth stood at one of the windows in the apartment
living room, his eyes on the street.
"I want to," he said at last.
"But you won't," Eliot guessed.
519
Seth turned. "No,1 won't I know this is our last day of
freedom, but I can't take the chance that that Ranger will
shoot first and ask questions later."
"He didn't do that when he was at the ranch."
"No, but jail time or not, I can't take that chance."
Seth turned back to the window. Eliot watched him in
frustration. He hated this. It was never supposed to be this
way. Jared was not supposed to mess up and get caught,
bringing them down at the same time. And Darvi. She was
supposed to love his brother and make him smile again.
A moment later Eliot told Seth goodbye and went on his
way. They had just met with the judge. He had told them
both to stay in town that night, but Eliot couldn't. If this
was his last night of freedom, he wanted to be with the
woman he loved.
%r$r
"I've made a decision," Darvi told Dakota that night.
520
Renee had some business to attend to at the news office, so
Darvi and Dakota were doing the dishes.
"About the trial?"
"No. Believe it or not, I've been thinking about my
mother, and your mother is the reason."
"How's that?"
Darvi paused with her hands in the soapy water.
"You have such a wonderful relationship with your
mother--she could even ask you about what you believe.
I've so put off my mother by not marrying Brandon that
she can barely stand the sight of me. I'm all ready to give
her verses and share my faith with her, but she's barely
speaking to me."
Dakota listened to the wonder in her voice and kept
silent.
"I've been putting the cart in front of the horse. My next
letter isn't going to say anything about Christ. I'm just
ATexasSky 279
going to try to get her to speak with me. What do you
521
think?"
"I think you're right /our mother is only going to see
God as the problem unless you repair the relationship."
"I think so too. Our relationship has always been based
on our pleasing each other. The moment one of us didn't
do what the other wanted, we were in a fight. Thaf s got to
be fixed before anything else happens!"
With that Darvi went back to washing. Dakota watched
her, not able to stop smiling.
You're like that to Your children, Lord--always giving us
new insight and expanding our worlds with more knowledge, not
just about You, but about how to live this life. I still marvel at
how I survived without You, how I made a single decision on my
own. But You must have been leading in those situations too.
And help my parents as they read my letter. Help them to see
their need for You. Give Darvi just the words for her mother. Help
her mother to read with an open heart and accept Darvi back.
"What are you thinking about?"
"I was praying/'
"Oh, I'm sorry to interrupt"
522
"If s all right Somehow I think God understands."
Darvi kept washing, but she looked very content.
Dakota didn't think there was another place on earth he'd
rather be than in Texas with Darvi. '
gK"Sr^
For the third day in a row the courtroom was packed.
From their front-row seats, Renee, Darvi, and Dakota
noticed that things became very quiet when the judge
entered, and in just a matter of minutes, the charges were
read and the courtroom heard that Jared Silk was going to
jail for a very long time.
On the adjournment, Darvi and Dakota stood, Darvi
wishing that her abductors were going with Mr. Silk. She
was still thinking this when a police officer approached
with Seth Redding, his hands cuffed behind his back. Seth
stopped and looked down at her/ his eyes as warm and
523
caring as always.
"Hello, Darvi."
"Hello, Seth."
He studied her a moment, and Darvi thought he would
move on, but he spoke again.
"Eliot and I turned state's evidence against Jared. Our
time inside will be very short."
He paused now, as though giving her time to think
about it
"Please tell me I can contact you when I get out, Darvi.
I swear, I'll never hold you captive again."
"I can't do that," Darvi whispered, her heart in terrible
pain over this whole ordeal. She shook her head and tried
to find words. She ended up saying, "For so many reasons,
Seth, it just won't work."
The temptation was very strong to say cruel things and
make her feel as badly as he was feeling, but Seth couldn't
doit.
"You're quite a lady, Darvi Wingate/' he now said, a
small smile in his eyes. "Don't ever forget that"
524
The officer led him away then, Eliot and another officer
some ten feet behind. Seeing Eliot brought Darvi's eyes to
where she'd last seen Cassy. That woman's devastated face
was staring after the departing brothers. Lindy's face was
buried in her mother's skirts, and Nate's little visage was
nothing short of tragic. Darvi glanced up at Dakota, who
nodded as he guided her in Cassy's direction.
"I'm sorry I had to deceive you, Cassy," Dakota said to
the ranch owner the moment she looked at them.
"Don't be, Dakota." Her voice was resigned. "You only
did what you had to do."
An uncomfortable silence fell over them as Darvi cast
about desperately for something to say. She then noticed
Cassy's dress. It was her wedding dress.
"Did you get married?"
ATexasSty 281
Cassy actually managed a smile. "Yes, we did."
"Was it nice?"
The other woman nodded, her eyes softening in remembrance,
525
before becoming direct as she looked into Darvi's face.
"I've been doing a lot of thinking, Darvi. I need to hear
more. I've been trying to read my Bible, but I'm not understanding.
I need to hear more about the way you believe.
Will you write to me?"
"I'd be happy to meet with you, Cassy," Darvi volunteered.
"I'll tell you anything you want to know."
But the blonde was already shaking her head. "No. I
need to be able to read it and think it over."
Cassy's gaze dropped, her face looking tired and
ashamed. She moved as though she would turn away and
leave, but Nate was pulling on her arm.
"Oh, yes," she stopped to say, looking back to Darvi. "I
almost forgot Nate wants you to know that at the end he
knew everything. He saw and heard Dakota talking with
the sheriff, and he even heard you leaving out the window
the night you left."
Darvi looked down at him.
"And you didn't say anything, Nate?"
"Not for a while," the boy told her. "Not until after you
526
left, and then only to Mama."
"Why, Nate? Why didn't you wake the house?"
He shrugged a little. "You weren't happy. I know Seth
wanted to keep you, but you were sad. And I didn't think
you should have to cry in your bed anymore."
Tears flooding her eyes, Darvi took him in her arms. The
little boy held on for dear life. When he let go, Darvi looked
down and smoothed his hair. Lindy came next, hugging
Darvi with all the sweetness she'd always shown her.
When at last they stood apart, Darvi knew that Cassy
would have to make the move. Darvi's heart was ready to
burst when Cassy stepped forward to hug her. She and the
children then left without another word.
"I think maybe we should head to your aunt's," Dakota
said quietly, and Darvi only nodded.
Halfway there, she had a thought and said, "Too often I
can't see why God does things or lets them happen, but
right now I'm willing to admit that I had to go through all
527
of this to open a door between Cassy and me."
"I think you might be right"
"I'm going to use those verses you gave me for Cassy
instead of my mother. Do you think thafs all right?"
"I think thafs perfect"
It was good to cover the rest of the way in silence. Upon
arriving, both were surprised to find that Renee had
reached home first
"Aunt Renee," Darvi said the moment she saw her,
"thank you for everything. If s been wonderful seeing you
and getting to know you, but I'm going to leave for Austin
tomorrow. I hope you won't think me rude, but I want to
go see Uncle Marty."
Renee hugged her niece.
"Thafs fine, dear. I was hoping you could meet my
James, but maybe another time."
"You could always invite me to the wedding."
Renee smiled.
"I'll do that, Darvi Wingate, just see if I don't"
The three spent the remainder of the day in relaxed pursuits.
528
Renee took Darvi and Dakota out to dinner and spent
the evening regaling mem with stories of her reporting
escapades. Dakota had plenty of his own tales, and they
laughed until way too late.
Nevertheless, Darvi stood by her word. Dakota still
acting as protector and guide, they left the next morning
for Austin.
Austin
One Month Later
Dear Darvi,
THE CHILDREN LOVED THE LETTERS YOU WROTE jttst for them.
You would not believe their excitement. They are working on letters
back to you, but I wanted to reply first.
1 can't thank you enough foryourwords to me. We miss Eliot
terribly, Seth too, but your letter gave me some hope and peace
for my own heart. I must admit that for a time I felt I'd sinned
too badly to ever be forgiven by God, but the verses you gave me
would indicate otherwise.
529
I think we are going to take your advice and start going into
town for church on Sunday mornings. When I was shopping last
week, I met a woman at Dawson's who was very kind. I don't
recall ever seeing her before but found out that she's a pastor's
wife. I know the church she goes to, and I thought if she was typical
of the congregation, we might be welcome. I'm scared of such
a move, but I'm more afraid of doing nothing.
Well, I've run out of words. Thank you again for the list of
verses. The Bible does make it very clear; I just need to figure out
what my heart should do. Take care, Darvi, and I'm sorry for all
the pain we caused you. I wouldn 't mind hearing from you again.
Sincerely,
Cassandra McDermott
Darvi lay her head back, her heart so blessed that she
could barely think. She'd received four letters and hadn't
283
284 \* lori wick
530
known where to start. A little afraid of what her mother's
letter might say, and certain that Merry's letter would be
good news, she had put them aside in favor of Cassy's.
The one from Dakota's mother intrigued her; nevertheless,
she saved it until last, glad that after she read her mother's
letter, she could tell her uncle it was good news as well.
^"3\*
Dakota was doing some letter-reading of his own. Having
finally gone back to work on a job that put him under new
command with a group of Rangers toward the south, he was
just getting into Austin for his first leave. Upon his arrival he
did two things: got a bath and checked to see if the post office
had mail for him. A letter from his mother, which Cash had
forwarded, awaited him. It was short She thanked him, told
him she would think about all he said, and went on to talk
about some plans she and his father were making for the
winter, possibly even a trip to Texas.
531
Dakota put the letter away with great hope. He didn't
think he would belabor the point in his letters back to her,
but she hadn't slammed the door in his face. His heart content,
he heeled Eli toward Marty Bracewell's house. It had
seemed like years since he'd ridden on official business, but
in truth, once he was on the trail, it had felt like forever
since he'd seen Darvi.
He used the kitchen door because he knew it would be
open, and surprisingly enough found his boss sitting at
the table reading his own mail.
"Well, Dakota, when did you get in?"
"Only just."
Brace smiled. "Your hair get that wet on the trail?"
Dakota smiled back. "It can get mighty hot out there."
Brace only laughed.
"Where is she?" Dakota felt he had waited long enough.
"In the living room. Her mother has asked her to come
home for a time, so she's going next week, but right now
she's reading a letter from your mother."
ATexasSky 285
532
"My mother?"
"Yes," Brace responded, looking very pleased as he
answered. "It was a pretty thick envelope. I suspect she's
telling Darvi every rotten thing you did as a child. That
would take more man a few pages."
Dakota had heard enough.
"Darvi," he called firmly as he moved that way, not
missing the sound of someone scrambling and papers
crackling. He went through the dining room, and sure
enough, the living room was empty.
"Darvi." His voice was coaxing now, even as his eyes
searched for some sign of her. He hadn't heard her on the
stairs, and it took some doing to spot a bit of her skirt
sticking out from the door that opened into the dining
room. The door was open against the wall, and he could
now see that she had scooted behind it.
He moved it slowly and tried not to laugh at her
attempt at an innocent face.
"Dakota! When did you get in?"
533
He came dose and put his hands on the wall on either
side of her head.
"Just now."
"How nice," she said a little too brightly, all the while
keeping her hands behind her back.
His eyes dropped down for a moment before coming
back to hers.
"A little bird told me you got a letter."
"A letter?" Darvi appeared to think on this. "Now, let me
see. Have I received any letters lately?" With mat Darvi
couldn't hold on. She laughed and brought out several pages.
"Is this really from my mother?"
"Yep," she teased him. "Every word. I'm learning an
awful lot."
For a moment they just stared at each other. Darvi felt
her cheeks grow warm and tried to divert his gaze with a
question.
"Do you know when you head out again?"
534
"No."
"How about where you'll be going?"
"I don't know."
Darvi playfully shook her head.
"You don't know much, do you?"
"I know that I love you."
For Darvi, time stood still. She had never pushed this
man to say those words, knowing she'd wanted it to be in
his time and not her own, but she had been feeling love for
him for a very long time. .
"When did you decide this?"
"When I was near the river. It reminded me of the night
we stayed on the trail and you met the rattlesnake."
"And that made you love me?"
He nodded. "It caused me to remember how many
times I could have lost you. I don't want to lose you, Darvi.
Not now--not ever."
Her heart filling her eyes, Darvi said, "I love you,
Dakota Rawlings."
Moving very slowly and gently, Dakota leaned forward
535
and kissed her. Darvi sighed when he pulled away. Dakota
wanted to kiss her again but told himself that would have
to wait.
"Brace tells me you're headed home next week."
"Yes, I prayed you'd get here before I left."
"I made it." He then added. "I'm glad your mother
wants to see you."
"I am too, but I don't really want to leave Texas."
"But this time you'll leave knowing that I love you."
Darvi smiled. "And you won't forget my love, will
you?"
"Not a chance."
This time Dakota didn't kiss her but took her gently into
his arms. It was the sealing of a promise that both of them
would keep.

